\id 1CO - The English New Testament According to Family 35 \h 1 Corinthians \toc3 1 Cor \toc2 1 Corinthians \toc1 The First Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians \mt2 The First Epistle of Paul to the \mt1 CORINTHIANS \c 1 \ms1 Opening Considerations \s1 Greeting \m \v 1 \w Paul|strong="G3972"\w*, \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w called|strong="G2822"\w* apostle \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w through|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G2307"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* brother \w Sosthenes|strong="G4988"\w*,\f + \fr 1:1 \ft He acknowledges a junior partner.\f* \v 2 \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w church|strong="G1577"\w*\f + \fr 1:2 \ft Since there were probably several local congregations meeting in homes in Corinth, not to mention “everywhere”, I have rendered ‘church’. Note that Paul obviously intended that his letter have a wide circulation, very wide.\f* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Corinth|strong="G2882"\w*, \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* \w been|strong="G1510"\w* \w sanctified|strong="G3956"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w*,\f + \fr 1:2 \ft If your life style is still that of the world, you have not been ‘sanctified’.\f* \w called|strong="G2822"\w* saints,\f + \fr 1:2 \ft Called by God.\f* \w along|strong="G4862"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* everywhere\f + \fr 1:2 \ft Clearly Paul knows that he is not writing just for the Corinthians. But just how is this letter going to get to believers “everywhere”? If Paul himself did not make copies, presumably the congregation that received the ‘original’ would set about making certified copies.\f* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w call|strong="G1941"\w* \w on|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w name|strong="G3686"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w our|strong="G2316"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* —yes, theirs \w and|strong="G2532"\w* yours:\f + \fr 1:2 \ft “Yours” is the reading of the best line of transmission, as I see it, being part of 25% of the total of manuscripts. But the idea is a bit awkward, and the change of one letter solved the ‘problem’, as in the 75%—‘theirs and ours’ is straightforward.\f* \v 3 \w Grace|strong="G5485"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w peace|strong="G1515"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w from|strong="G1515"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w our|strong="G2316"\w* \w Father|strong="G3962"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* Sovereign \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*.\f + \fr 1:3 \ft Where ‘Lord’ occurs without the definite article, as here, I usually render ‘Sovereign’; with either ‘the’ or ‘our’ I usually render ‘Lord’.\f* \s1 A word of thanksgiving \p \v 4 \w Concerning|strong="G4012"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w always|strong="G3842"\w* \w thank|strong="G2168"\w* \w my|strong="G1722"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w because|strong="G1909"\w* \w of|strong="G4012"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w grace|strong="G5485"\w* \w of|strong="G4012"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w given|strong="G1325"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w*; \v 5 \w for|strong="G3754"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Him|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G3754"\w* \w were|strong="G2532"\w* \w enriched|strong="G4148"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w every|strong="G3956"\w* \w way|strong="G1722"\w*, \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w speech|strong="G3056"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w knowledge|strong="G1108"\w*, \v 6 \w even|strong="G2531"\w* \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w testimony|strong="G3142"\w* \w of|strong="G1722"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* confirmed \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*,\f + \fr 1:6 \ft As the Message was progressively confirmed in them, they were progressively enriched with the things mentioned.\f* \v 7 \w so|strong="G5620"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w lack|strong="G5302"\w* \w no|strong="G3361"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G5486"\w* \w gift|strong="G5486"\w* \w as|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* expectantly await \w the|strong="G1722"\w* revelation \w of|strong="G2962"\w* \w our|strong="G2424"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*,\f + \fr 1:7 \ft It appears that the early Christians expected the Lord to return at any time, which would tend to have a sobering effect upon one's style of living.\f* \v 8 \w who|strong="G3739"\w* \w will|strong="G2532"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* confirm \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w until|strong="G2193"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w end|strong="G5056"\w*, blameless \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Day|strong="G2250"\w* \w of|strong="G2250"\w* \w our|strong="G2424"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*, \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*.\f + \fr 1:8 \ft The “Day of our Lord Jesus Christ” includes the accounting for all those who are in Him. So the promise here is major, and verse 9 starts with ‘God is faithful’.\f* \v 9 \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w faithful|strong="G4103"\w*, \w by|strong="G1223"\w* \w whom|strong="G3739"\w* \w you|strong="G3739"\w* \w were|strong="G3588"\w* \w called|strong="G2564"\w* \w into|strong="G1519"\w* \w fellowship|strong="G2842"\w*\f + \fr 1:9 \ft “Called into fellowship” sounds like an ongoing exchange.\f* \w with|strong="G1223"\w* \w His|strong="G1223"\w* \w Son|strong="G5207"\w*, \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w our|strong="G2316"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*.\f + \fr 1:9 \ft To the ‘Western’ mind it may seem like Paul was being a bit repetitious; but Paul was a Jew—he is making very sure that they know where he is coming from, and where he wants to take them.\f* \s1 A word of exhortation \p \v 10 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w appeal|strong="G3870"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, brothers, \w by|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w name|strong="G3686"\w*\f + \fr 1:10 \ft The name represents the person.\f* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w our|strong="G2424"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*, \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w speak|strong="G3004"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w same|strong="G2532"\w* \w thing|strong="G3956"\w*\f + \fr 1:10 \ft They are not being told to repeat things like parrots, but to be in essential agreement about important points.\f* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w there|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w no|strong="G3361"\w* \w divisions|strong="G4978"\w* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* restored\f + \fr 1:10 \ft They have drifted.\f* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w same|strong="G2532"\w* \w mind|strong="G3563"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w same|strong="G2532"\w* \w purpose|strong="G1106"\w*. \v 11 \w You|strong="G5210"\w* see, \w my|strong="G1722"\w* brothers, \w it|strong="G3754"\w* \w has|strong="G3748"\w* \w been|strong="G1510"\w* reported \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w* \w concerning|strong="G4012"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w some|strong="G3588"\w* \w from|strong="G5259"\w* \w Chloe|strong="G5514"\w*'s household,\f + \fr 1:11 \ft Paul cites his source.\f* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w there|strong="G1063"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w contentions|strong="G2054"\w* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*. \v 12 \w What|strong="G3754"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w mean|strong="G3004"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* individually \w saying|strong="G3004"\w*: “\w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w of|strong="G1538"\w* \w Paul|strong="G3972"\w*,” \w or|strong="G1161"\w* “\w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w of|strong="G1538"\w* Apollos,” \w or|strong="G1161"\w* “\w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w of|strong="G1538"\w* \w Cephas|strong="G2786"\w*,” \w or|strong="G1161"\w* “\w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w of|strong="G1538"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*!” \v 13 \w Has|strong="G5547"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w been|strong="G3361"\w* \w divided|strong="G3307"\w*? \w It|strong="G1519"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w Paul|strong="G3972"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w crucified|strong="G4717"\w* \w for|strong="G1519"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w it|strong="G1519"\w*? \w You|strong="G5210"\w* \w were|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* baptized \w into|strong="G1519"\w* \w the|strong="G1519"\w* \w name|strong="G3686"\w* \w of|strong="G3686"\w* \w Paul|strong="G3972"\w*, \w were|strong="G3588"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*? \s2 A disclaimer about baptism \p \v 14 \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w thank|strong="G2168"\w* \w God|strong="G2532"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w did|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* baptize \w any|strong="G1487"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w except|strong="G1487"\w* \w Crispus|strong="G2921"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w Gaius|strong="G1050"\w*, \v 15 \w lest|strong="G3361"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w should|strong="G5100"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w I|strong="G3754"\w* \w had|strong="G3588"\w* baptized \w into|strong="G1519"\w* \w my|strong="G1699"\w* \w own|strong="G1699"\w* \w name|strong="G3686"\w*. \v 16 O \w yes|strong="G1161"\w*, \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* baptized \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w household|strong="G3624"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* Stephanus; \w besides|strong="G3063"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w do|strong="G1492"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w remember|strong="G1492"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* baptized \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w else|strong="G1487"\w*. \v 17 \w Because|strong="G1063"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w did|strong="G3361"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* send \w me|strong="G1473"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* baptize, \w but|strong="G3361"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w preach|strong="G2097"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Gospel|strong="G2097"\w*\f + \fr 1:17 \ft If water baptism were essential to salvation, I fail to see how Paul could have expressed himself in this way—he is clearly implying that water baptism is not an essential part of the Gospel. In the early Church people were baptized immediately, not after weeks of ‘preparation’, because the convert was publicly breaking with Satan and his kingdom and formally placing himself under Christ's protection. Such baptism is an important procedure, and its value should be explained to any new convert.\f*—\w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* eloquent ‘\w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w*’, \w lest|strong="G3361"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w cross|strong="G4716"\w* \w of|strong="G3056"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w be|strong="G3756"\w* \w emptied|strong="G2758"\w* \w of|strong="G3056"\w* power.\f + \fr 1:17 \ft Dear me, is eloquence the enemy of power? Does not eloquence give glory to the speaker rather than to Christ? Perhaps not inescapably, but the tendency is definitely there.\f* \ms1 The nature of the Gospel \s1 Foolishness to the lost \p \v 18 \w The|strong="G1161"\w* \w message|strong="G3056"\w* \w of|strong="G3056"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w cross|strong="G4716"\w*, \w you|strong="G1510"\w* see, \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w foolishness|strong="G3472"\w* \w to|strong="G1161"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w being|strong="G1510"\w* wasted,\f + \fr 1:18 \ft We are accustomed to ‘perishing’. The verb here has a considerable semantic area and can be rendered—destroy, kill, deprive, void, lose, perish—depending on the context, but I believe the root idea is ‘waste’. The only way to fulfill the purpose for which you were created, to realize your potential, is to turn your life over to Jesus. The alternative is to waste your life, both now and forever. Of course the enemy works to make people think the opposite.\f* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w to|strong="G1161"\w* \w us|strong="G2249"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w being|strong="G1510"\w* \w saved|strong="G4982"\w* \w it|strong="G1161"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w power|strong="G1411"\w* \w of|strong="G3056"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*. \v 19 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w written|strong="G1125"\w*: \q1 “\w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G2532"\w* destroy \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w wise|strong="G4680"\w*, \q2 \w and|strong="G2532"\w* confound \w the|strong="G2532"\w* shrewdness \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w intelligent|strong="G4908"\w*.”\f + \fr 1:19 \ft See Isaiah 29:14.\f* \m \v 20 \w Where|strong="G4226"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w wise|strong="G4680"\w* \w one|strong="G3588"\w*? \w Where|strong="G4226"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* scholar? \w Where|strong="G4226"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w debater|strong="G4804"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w age|strong="G2889"\w*? \w Has|strong="G2316"\w* \w not|strong="G3780"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w made|strong="G2316"\w* \w foolish|strong="G3471"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w*? \v 21 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w since|strong="G1894"\w*, \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*, \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w* \w through|strong="G1223"\w* \w its|strong="G1223"\w* ‘\w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w*’ \w did|strong="G1097"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w get|strong="G4982"\w* \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w know|strong="G1097"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*, \w it|strong="G1063"\w* \w pleased|strong="G2106"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w save|strong="G4982"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w believing|strong="G4100"\w* ones \w through|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* ‘\w foolishness|strong="G3472"\w*’ \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w what|strong="G3588"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w preached|strong="G2782"\w*— \v 22 \w since|strong="G1894"\w* \w Jews|strong="G2453"\w* request \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w sign|strong="G4592"\w* \w while|strong="G2532"\w* \w Greeks|strong="G1672"\w* \w seek|strong="G2212"\w* \w after|strong="G2532"\w* \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w*, \v 23 \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w proclaim|strong="G2784"\w* \w a|strong="G1161"\w* \w crucified|strong="G4717"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*: \w an|strong="G1161"\w* \w offense|strong="G4625"\w* \w to|strong="G1161"\w* \w Jews|strong="G2453"\w*, \w foolishness|strong="G3472"\w* \w to|strong="G1161"\w* Greeks.\f + \fr 1:23 \ft To the Jews, their Messiah would be a conquering king, and since death on a cross was viewed as a curse (Deuteronomy 21:23, Galatians 3:13), a crucified Messiah was simply unthinkable. What did the Greeks want with someone else's Messiah, especially a dead one—sheer nonsense!\f* \v 24 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w called|strong="G2822"\w*, \w both|strong="G2532"\w* \w Jews|strong="G2453"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w Greeks|strong="G1672"\w*, \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w power|strong="G1411"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*, \v 25 \w because|strong="G3754"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* ‘\w foolishness|strong="G3474"\w*’ \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w wiser|strong="G4680"\w* \w than|strong="G2478"\w* \w men|strong="G4680"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* ‘weakness’ \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w stronger|strong="G2478"\w* \w than|strong="G2478"\w* \w men|strong="G4680"\w*.\f + \fr 1:25 \ft We like to forget this, but it is best not to do so. Arrogant servants of Satan often use stronger terms than ‘foolishness’—they will use ‘repugnant’, ‘ridiculous’, ‘intolerable’, etc.\f* \s1 God uses ‘nothings’ \p \v 26 \w Just|strong="G2596"\w* look \w at|strong="G2596"\w* \w your|strong="G3588"\w* \w calling|strong="G2821"\w*, brothers: \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w wise|strong="G4680"\w*, \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w powerful|strong="G1415"\w*, \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G2596"\w* \w noble|strong="G2104"\w* birth, \w by|strong="G2596"\w* \w human|strong="G4561"\w* standards; \v 27 \w but|strong="G2532"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* \w chosen|strong="G1586"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w foolish|strong="G3474"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w might|strong="G2532"\w* \w put|strong="G2617"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w wise|strong="G4680"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w shame|strong="G2617"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* \w chosen|strong="G1586"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* weak \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w might|strong="G2532"\w* \w put|strong="G2617"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w strong|strong="G2478"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w shame|strong="G2617"\w*; \v 28 \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* \w chosen|strong="G1586"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* lowly \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w despised|strong="G1848"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w*—\w even|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* ‘nothings’—\w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w might|strong="G2532"\w* \w nullify|strong="G2673"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* ‘somethings’; \v 29 \w so|strong="G3704"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w no|strong="G3361"\w* \w flesh|strong="G4561"\w* \w should|strong="G2316"\w* \w boast|strong="G2744"\w* \w in|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'s \w presence|strong="G1799"\w*.\f + \fr 1:29 \ft This is the bottom line. Several times the Text declares that God resists the proud, but gives grace to the humble. “Flesh” here refers to human beings.\f* \v 30 \w It|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w Him|strong="G3739"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w*, \w who|strong="G3739"\w* \w was|strong="G1510"\w* \w made|strong="G1096"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w us|strong="G2249"\w* \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*—\w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w righteousness|strong="G1343"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* sanctification \w and|strong="G2532"\w* redemption\f + \fr 1:30 \ft We receive Christ's righteousness to get started; the sanctification is to keep us clean along the road; the redemption is the final victory. Now really, isn't that a wonderful salvation? Thank you, Jesus!\f*— \v 31 \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w*, \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w it|strong="G2531"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w written|strong="G1125"\w*: “\w He|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w boasts|strong="G2744"\w*, \w let|strong="G2443"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w boast|strong="G2744"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \sc \+w Lord|strong="G2962"\+w*\sc*.”\f + \fr 1:31 \ft See Jeremiah 9:24. Since God has given us all we have, to glory in self is wrong.\f* \c 2 \s1 Not with human wisdom but with God's power \m \v 1 \w So|strong="G4314"\w* \w when|strong="G2064"\w* \w I|strong="G2504"\w* \w came|strong="G2064"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, brothers, \w I|strong="G2504"\w* \w did|strong="G2316"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w come|strong="G2064"\w* \w proclaiming|strong="G2605"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'s \w testimony|strong="G3142"\w*\f + \fr 2:1 \ft Instead of “testimony”, less than 5% of the Greek manuscripts have ‘mystery’, to be followed by the eclectic Greek text currently in vogue (as in some versions).\f* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w with|strong="G4314"\w* \w a|strong="G2064"\w* ‘\w superior|strong="G5247"\w*’ \w speech|strong="G3056"\w* \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w*. \v 2 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w determined|strong="G2919"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* ‘\w know|strong="G1492"\w*’ \w nothing|strong="G3756"\w* \w while|strong="G1722"\w* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w except|strong="G1487"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w Him|strong="G1722"\w* \w crucified|strong="G4717"\w*. \v 3 \w Also|strong="G2532"\w*, \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w was|strong="G1096"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* weakness, \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w fear|strong="G5401"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w much|strong="G4183"\w* \w trembling|strong="G5156"\w*. \v 4 Yes, \w my|strong="G1722"\w* \w message|strong="G3056"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w my|strong="G1722"\w* \w preaching|strong="G2782"\w* \w were|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w persuasive|strong="G3981"\w* \w words|strong="G3056"\w* \w of|strong="G3056"\w* human \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w*, \w but|strong="G2532"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* demonstration \w of|strong="G3056"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w of|strong="G3056"\w* \w power|strong="G1411"\w*, \v 5 \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w your|strong="G1722"\w* \w faith|strong="G4102"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w men|strong="G3588"\w*'s \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w*, \w but|strong="G3361"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'s \w power|strong="G1411"\w*.\f + \fr 2:5 \ft How many missionaries and pastors today are following Paul's example? How many of us know how to demonstrate God's power? Faith is to be based on power, not human wisdom. If we don't know how to use God's power, we had better cry out to Him until we learn how. Certain theological systems virtually condemn their adherents to never use God's power.\f* \s1 Wisdom for the mature \p \v 6 \w However|strong="G1161"\w*, \w we|strong="G1161"\w* \w do|strong="G1722"\w* \w speak|strong="G2980"\w* \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w mature|strong="G5046"\w*,\f + \fr 2:6 \ft This is important. Paul is not championing ignorance or stupidity. In teaching Christians he certainly used God's wisdom. It was in his evangelizing that he avoided ‘human wisdom’.\f* albeit \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w* \w of|strong="G1722"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w age|strong="G5046"\w*, \w nor|strong="G3761"\w* \w of|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* rulers \w of|strong="G1722"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w age|strong="G5046"\w*, \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w being|strong="G1722"\w* set aside;\f + \fr 2:6 \ft ‘Being set aside’ how, and when? If God's people would really be ‘salt’ and ‘light’ (Matthew 5:13-14) they could transform any culture.\f* \v 7 \w but|strong="G2316"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w speak|strong="G2980"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'s \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w a|strong="G1519"\w* \w mystery|strong="G3466"\w*, \w the|strong="G1722"\w* hidden\f + \fr 2:7 \ft In the Bible a ‘mystery’ is something hidden, something yet to be revealed, not something ‘mysterious’.\f* \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w ordained|strong="G4309"\w* \w before|strong="G4253"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* ages \w for|strong="G1519"\w* \w our|strong="G2316"\w* \w glory|strong="G1391"\w*, \v 8 \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w none|strong="G3762"\w* \w of|strong="G1391"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* rulers \w of|strong="G1391"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* age \w have|strong="G3588"\w* \w understood|strong="G1097"\w* (\w because|strong="G1063"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w they|strong="G3588"\w* \w had|strong="G3739"\w* \w understood|strong="G1097"\w*, \w they|strong="G3588"\w* \w would|strong="G3762"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w have|strong="G3588"\w* \w crucified|strong="G4717"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w of|strong="G1391"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w glory|strong="G1391"\w*). \v 9 However, \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w written|strong="G1125"\w*: \q1 “\w Things|strong="G3588"\w* \w no|strong="G3756"\w* \w eye|strong="G3788"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* \w seen|strong="G3708"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w no|strong="G3756"\w* \w ear|strong="G3775"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* heard, \q2 \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w no|strong="G3756"\w* \w heart|strong="G2588"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w man|strong="G2316"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* imagined, \q1 \w such|strong="G3588"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w prepared|strong="G2090"\w* \w for|strong="G1909"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3739"\w* love \w Him|strong="G3588"\w*.”\f + \fr 2:9 \ft Wonderful! Thank you, God! See Isaiah 64:4.\f* \m \v 10 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \nd \+w us|strong="G2249"\+w*\nd* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* revealed \w them|strong="G3588"\w* \w by|strong="G1223"\w* \w His|strong="G3956"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w*;\f + \fr 2:10 \ft To us has been granted the privilege of having a fuller understanding of God's purposes than was granted to OT saints.\f* \w because|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w searches|strong="G2045"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w*, \w yes|strong="G1063"\w*, \w the|strong="G2532"\w* deep \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*. \p \v 11 \w Now|strong="G2532"\w* \w who|strong="G5101"\w* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w men|strong="G3588"\w* \w knows|strong="G1097"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w man|strong="G3762"\w* \w except|strong="G1487"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w man|strong="G3762"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w*? \w So|strong="G3779"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w no|strong="G3762"\w* \w one|strong="G3762"\w* \w knows|strong="G1097"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w except|strong="G1487"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*. \v 12 \w We|strong="G2249"\w* \w have|strong="G1473"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w received|strong="G2983"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w*\f + \fr 2:12 \ft ‘The spirit of the world’ evidently must exist. If the reference is not to Satan directly, he is certainly behind it.\f* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*, \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w might|strong="G2316"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w have|strong="G1473"\w* \w been|strong="G3756"\w* \w freely|strong="G5483"\w* \w given|strong="G5483"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w us|strong="G5483"\w* \w by|strong="G5259"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*;\f + \fr 2:12 \ft Evidently one of the things the Holy Spirit wants to do is to illumine us on the subject of God's free gifts—if we would only listen!\f* \v 13 \w which|strong="G3739"\w* \w things|strong="G3739"\w* \w we|strong="G3739"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* expound, \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w words|strong="G3056"\w* \w taught|strong="G1318"\w* \w by|strong="G1722"\w* human \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w*, \w but|strong="G2532"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w those|strong="G1722"\w* \w taught|strong="G1318"\w* \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Holy|strong="G4151"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w*,\f + \fr 2:13 \ft Note that Paul is plainly stating that he receives instruction from the Holy Spirit. If he could do it, we can too. Perhaps 4% of the Greek manuscripts omit “Holy”, to be followed by NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc.\f* interpreting \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w* \w things|strong="G3739"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w* people. \p \v 14 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* soulish\f + \fr 2:14 \ft That is what the Text says. A ‘soulish’ person \+nd cannot\+nd* understand spiritual things, which sounds rather like a congenital defect, no spirit—the reference might be to humanoids à \ft \+it la\+it* Genesis 6 (Matthew 24:37). (I would say that the correct translation of Jude 19 is: “they are ‘soulish’, not having a spirit”. See the footnote at that point.)\f* \w man|strong="G2316"\w* \w does|strong="G1209"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w receive|strong="G1209"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*, \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w foolishness|strong="G3472"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w*; \w indeed|strong="G2532"\w*, \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w cannot|strong="G1410"\w* \w understand|strong="G1097"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w*, \w because|strong="G3754"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w spiritually|strong="G4153"\w* discerned. \v 15 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w* evaluates \w everything|strong="G3956"\w*, \w while|strong="G1161"\w* \w not|strong="G3762"\w* \w being|strong="G1161"\w* himself subject \w to|strong="G1161"\w* \w anyone|strong="G3762"\w*'s judgment.\f + \fr 2:15 \ft The same verb is used three times, to which I have given different renderings—‘discerned’, ‘evaluates’, ‘subject to judgment’ (the middle one is in the active voice, the other two in the passive). The king of interpretation is the context, and the verb (ανακρινω) covers a considerable semantic area.\f* \v 16 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* “\w who|strong="G3739"\w* \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w known|strong="G1097"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w mind|strong="G3563"\w* \w of|strong="G2962"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*, \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w may|strong="G5547"\w* \w instruct|strong="G4822"\w* \w Him|strong="G3739"\w*?”\f + \fr 2:16 \ft See Isaiah 40:13. Compare John 3:8, where the Lord Jesus says that the Spirit controlled person is like the wind, unpredictable—other people will have trouble figuring him out; when they expect him to ‘zig’, he will ‘zag’.\f* \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w mind|strong="G3563"\w* \w of|strong="G2962"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*.\f + \fr 2:16 \ft Well now, do we or don't we? How many people do you know who think like Jesus did?\f* \c 3 \ms1 The nature of the ministry \s1 It is not to be sectarian \m \v 1 Brothers, \w I|strong="G2504"\w* \w was|strong="G2980"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w able|strong="G1410"\w* \w to|strong="G1410"\w* address \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w*, but \w as|strong="G5613"\w* fleshly, \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w infants|strong="G3516"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*. \v 2 \w I|strong="G1063"\w* \w gave|strong="G4222"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w milk|strong="G1051"\w* \w and|strong="G1063"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* solid \w food|strong="G1033"\w*, \w because|strong="G1063"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w were|strong="G3756"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w ready|strong="G1410"\w* \w yet|strong="G2089"\w*. Alas, \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G3568"\w* \w still|strong="G2089"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w ready|strong="G1410"\w*, \v 3 \w because|strong="G1063"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \nd \+w still|strong="G2089"\+w*\nd* \w fleshly|strong="G4559"\w*! \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w since|strong="G1063"\w* \w there|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w envy|strong="G2205"\w*, \w strife|strong="G2054"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* divisions\f + \fr 3:3 \ft Perhaps 5% of the Greek manuscripts omit “and divisions”, to be followed by NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc.\f* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w not|strong="G3780"\w* \w carnal|strong="G4559"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* acting \w like|strong="G2596"\w* ordinary \w people|strong="G1510"\w*? \v 4 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w when|strong="G3752"\w* \w one|strong="G5100"\w* \w says|strong="G3004"\w*, “\w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w of|strong="G5100"\w* \w Paul|strong="G3972"\w*,” \w and|strong="G1161"\w* \w another|strong="G2087"\w*, “\w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w of|strong="G5100"\w* Apollos,” \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w you|strong="G3752"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* carnal? \s1 God's coworkers \p \v 5 \w Who|strong="G3739"\w* \w then|strong="G3767"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w Paul|strong="G3972"\w*, \w who|strong="G3739"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* Apollos, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w ministers|strong="G1249"\w* \w through|strong="G1223"\w* \w whom|strong="G3739"\w* \w you|strong="G3739"\w* \w believed|strong="G4100"\w*, \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w has|strong="G2962"\w* \w given|strong="G1325"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w one|strong="G1538"\w*? \v 6 \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w planted|strong="G5452"\w*, Apollos \w watered|strong="G4222"\w*, \w but|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* keeps making \w it|strong="G3588"\w* grow. \v 7 \w So|strong="G5620"\w* \w then|strong="G5620"\w* \w neither|strong="G3777"\w* \w he|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w plants|strong="G5452"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w anything|strong="G5100"\w*, \w nor|strong="G3777"\w* \w he|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w waters|strong="G4222"\w*, \w but|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* makes \w it|strong="G1510"\w* grow.\f + \fr 3:7 \ft God is the One who makes things grow. No farmer should call himself an atheist.\f* \v 8 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w plants|strong="G5452"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w waters|strong="G4222"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w at|strong="G2596"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w will|strong="G1510"\w* \w receive|strong="G2983"\w* \w his|strong="G2983"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* \w reward|strong="G3408"\w* \w according|strong="G2596"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w his|strong="G2983"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* \w labor|strong="G2873"\w*.\f + \fr 3:8 \ft This is a point worth remembering. The lazy will not get much.\f* \v 9 \w Yes|strong="G1063"\w*, \w we|strong="G1063"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'s \w coworkers|strong="G4904"\w*; \w you|strong="G1510"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'s ‘\w field|strong="G1091"\w*’, \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'s ‘\w building|strong="G3619"\w*’. \s1 There will be an Accounting \p \v 10 \w According|strong="G2596"\w* \w to|strong="G2596"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w grace|strong="G5485"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w given|strong="G1325"\w* \w to|strong="G2596"\w* \w me|strong="G1325"\w*, \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w a|strong="G5613"\w* \w wise|strong="G4680"\w* master builder \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w have|strong="G1473"\w* \w laid|strong="G5087"\w* \w a|strong="G5613"\w* \w foundation|strong="G2310"\w*, \w while|strong="G5613"\w* \w another|strong="G2596"\w* \w builds|strong="G2026"\w* \w on|strong="G2596"\w* \w it|strong="G1161"\w*. \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w one|strong="G1538"\w* \w be|strong="G2316"\w* careful \w how|strong="G4459"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w builds|strong="G2026"\w*; \v 11 \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w no|strong="G3762"\w* \w one|strong="G3762"\w* \w can|strong="G1410"\w* \w lay|strong="G5087"\w* \w any|strong="G3762"\w* \w foundation|strong="G2310"\w* \w other|strong="G3739"\w* \w than|strong="G3844"\w* \w what|strong="G3739"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w laid|strong="G5087"\w*, \w which|strong="G3739"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*.\f + \fr 3:11 \ft I would say that the primary reference here is to leaders of local congregations, who need to be careful how they ‘build’ God's ‘house’. But I believe it also clearly applies to anyone whose personal life is based on Jesus Christ. Each of us will give an account of how we built our lives on that foundation. Note that we are not offered the option of changing the foundation. Anyone who attempts to do so does not belong to God.\f* \v 12 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w builds|strong="G2026"\w* \w on|strong="G1909"\w* \w this|strong="G3588"\w* \w foundation|strong="G2310"\w* \w with|strong="G1909"\w* \w gold|strong="G5553"\w*, silver, \w precious|strong="G5093"\w* \w stones|strong="G3037"\w*, \w wood|strong="G3586"\w*, \w hay|strong="G5528"\w*, \w straw|strong="G2562"\w*, \v 13 \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w work|strong="G2041"\w* \w of|strong="G2250"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w will|strong="G1510"\w* \w become|strong="G1096"\w* \w evident|strong="G5318"\w*; \w because|strong="G3754"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Day|strong="G2250"\w* \w will|strong="G1510"\w* \w make|strong="G2532"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w clear|strong="G1213"\w*, \w because|strong="G3754"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G1510"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w* \w revealed|strong="G5318"\w* \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w fire|strong="G4442"\w*. \w Yes|strong="G1063"\w*, \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w fire|strong="G4442"\w* \w will|strong="G1510"\w* \w test|strong="G1381"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w one|strong="G1538"\w*'s \w work|strong="G2041"\w*, \w of|strong="G2250"\w* \w what|strong="G3588"\w* \w sort|strong="G3697"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w*. \v 14 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w work|strong="G2041"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w built|strong="G2026"\w* \w endures|strong="G3306"\w*, \w he|strong="G3739"\w* \w will|strong="G3739"\w* \w receive|strong="G2983"\w* \w a|strong="G2983"\w* \w reward|strong="G3408"\w*. \v 15 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w*'s \w work|strong="G2041"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w burned|strong="G2618"\w* \w up|strong="G2618"\w*, \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w will|strong="G5100"\w* \w suffer|strong="G2210"\w* \w loss|strong="G2210"\w*; \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* himself \w will|strong="G5100"\w* \w be|strong="G3588"\w* \w saved|strong="G4982"\w*, albeit \w so|strong="G3779"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w through|strong="G1223"\w* \w fire|strong="G4442"\w*.\f + \fr 3:15 \ft Paul is talking about the Day of Christ wherein those in Christ will be called to account. The Text plainly states that what we have done will be tested by fire. Someone who spent most of his time living for himself rather than for Christ's Kingdom will be surrounded by nice, dry straw (all that any fire could ask for!). So the angel aims the blowtorch at the straw—the fire is high, hot, but short-lived. The person is left standing in a pile of fine ash, somewhat the worse for the wear. \fp The price you pay for not living for Christ's kingdom is to lose your life. That is all it costs, just your life! Consider the words of the Lord Jesus recorded in Luke 9:24-25. Let us begin with verse 23. “If anyone desires to come after me let him deny himself, take up his cross each day and follow me. For whoever wants to save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for my sake, he will save it. For what will it profit a man to gain the whole world but waste or forfeit himself?” What does the Lord mean when He speaks of losing one's “life”? One does not lose one's soul for love of Christ. Nor is the reference to being killed. Rather, Jesus has in mind the life we live, the accumulated results of our living. All that I have done up to this moment plus all that I will yet do until overtaken by death or the rapture of the Church, whichever happens first—that is the “life” that is at risk (in my own case). \fp Let us look at our Lord's words a little more closely. There seems to be a contradiction here—if you lose, you save; if you want to save, you lose. How can it work? The following context helps us out. In verse 26 Jesus explains verses 24-25 in terms of His second coming. The parallel passage, Matthew 16:27, is clearer. “For the Son of Man is going to come in the glory of his Father, with his angels, and then he will repay each according to his deeds.” Christ was thinking of the day of reckoning. In other words, “we will all stand before the judgment seat of Christ” (Romans 14:10) and “each of us will give account of himself to God” (Romans 14:12). “For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, so that each one may receive his due according to what he has done while in the body, whether good or bad” (2 Corinthians 5:10). I understand that 1 Corinthians 3:11-15 is referring to the same occasion, the day of reckoning. After declaring that Jesus Christ is the only foundation, Paul speaks of different materials that one might use in building on it: “gold, silver, precious stones” or “wood, hay, straw”. The point is, our deeds will be tested by fire. If fire has any effect upon gold or silver it is only to purify them, but its effect on hay and straw is devastating! Okay, so what? \fp Let us go back to the beginning. God created the human being for His glory; to reflect it and contribute to it. I suppose we may understand Psalm 19:1 and Isaiah 43:7 in this way, at least by extension. But Adam lost this capacity when he rebelled against God. For this reason the sentence that weighs against our race is that we “fall short of the glory of God” (Romans 3:23). But the Son came into the world to restore our lost potential. Ephesians 1:12 and 14 tell us that the object of the plan of salvation is “the praise of His glory” (see also 2 Corinthians 1:20). And 1 Corinthians 10:31 puts it into a \ft \+bd command\+bd*: “Whether you eat or drink, or whatever you do, do all to the glory of God.” Now then, the point of all this is not to ‘ruin’ our lives, to take all the ‘fun’ out of them (as many seem to think). God is not being arrogant, unreasonable, too demanding. Quite the contrary—He is just trying to save us from throwing away our lives. Surely, because the glory of God is eternal (Psalm 104:31), and when I do something for His glory that something is transformed and acquires eternal value—it becomes “gold, silver, precious stones”. Works done for the glory of God will go through the fire without harm. On the other hand, what is done with a view to our own ambitions and ideas is “straw”. We all know what fire does to straw! \fp So there it is. To be a slave of Christ means to live with reference to the Kingdom; it means to do everything for the glory of God. In this way the slave “saves” his life because he will be building it with “gold and silver”, which will pass through the fire at the judgment seat of Christ without loss. In contrast, the believer who refuses to be a slave of Jesus builds his life with “hay and straw”, which will be consumed by the fire—and so he “loses” his life; he lived in vain; the potential that his life represented was wasted, thrown away. What a tragedy!\f* \s1 We are a temple of God \p \v 16 \w Do|strong="G1492"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* (pl) \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w temple|strong="G3485"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w dwells|strong="G3611"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*? \v 17 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w destroys|strong="G5351"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'s \w temple|strong="G3485"\w*, \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w will|strong="G2316"\w* \w destroy|strong="G5351"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w*; \w because|strong="G1063"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'s \w temple|strong="G3485"\w*, \w which|strong="G3588"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w*, \w is|strong="G1510"\w* holy.\f + \fr 3:17 \ft This passage contrasts with 6:19; there each individual believer is a temple of the Holy Spirit, while here the local congregation is stated to be God's temple, with the Holy Spirit indwelling the members. Note that God does not take kindly to any effort to damage His temple.\f* \p \v 18 \w Let|strong="G1096"\w* \w no|strong="G3367"\w* \w one|strong="G5100"\w* \w deceive|strong="G1818"\w* \w himself|strong="G1438"\w*. \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w seems|strong="G1380"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w* \w wise|strong="G4680"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* age, \w let|strong="G1096"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w become|strong="G1096"\w* ‘\w foolish|strong="G3474"\w*’ \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w he|strong="G3778"\w* \w may|strong="G2443"\w* \w become|strong="G1096"\w* \w wise|strong="G4680"\w*. \v 19 \w Because|strong="G1063"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w foolishness|strong="G3472"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*. \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w it|strong="G1063"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w written|strong="G1125"\w*: “\w He|strong="G3778"\w* \w catches|strong="G1405"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w wise|strong="G4680"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w their|strong="G1722"\w* \w craftiness|strong="G3834"\w*”;\f + \fr 3:19 \ft See Job 5:12.\f* \v 20 \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w again|strong="G3825"\w*, “\w The|strong="G2532"\w* \sc \+w Lord|strong="G2962"\+w*\sc* \w knows|strong="G1097"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w reasonings|strong="G1261"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w wise|strong="G4680"\w*, \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w futile|strong="G3152"\w*.”\f + \fr 3:20 \ft See Psalm 94:11.\f* \v 21 \w So|strong="G5620"\w* \w then|strong="G5620"\w*, \w let|strong="G1510"\w* \w no|strong="G3367"\w* \w one|strong="G3367"\w* \w boast|strong="G2744"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w men|strong="G3956"\w*, \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w yours|strong="G4771"\w*: \v 22 \w whether|strong="G1535"\w* \w Paul|strong="G3972"\w* \w or|strong="G1535"\w* Apollos \w or|strong="G1535"\w* \w Cephas|strong="G2786"\w*, \w whether|strong="G1535"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w* \w or|strong="G1535"\w* \w life|strong="G2222"\w* \w or|strong="G1535"\w* \w death|strong="G2288"\w*, \w whether|strong="G1535"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w present|strong="G1764"\w* \w or|strong="G1535"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w to|strong="G3195"\w* \w come|strong="G3195"\w*—\w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w are|strong="G3956"\w* \w yours|strong="G4771"\w*,\f + \fr 3:22 \ft In what sense? I suppose this refers to potential use, not ownership.\f* \v 23 \w and|strong="G1161"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G5547"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*'s, \w and|strong="G1161"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w is|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'s. \c 4 \s1 As stewards we must be faithful \m \v 1 \w Let|strong="G3049"\w* \w a|strong="G5613"\w* \w man|strong="G2316"\w* \w consider|strong="G3049"\w* \w us|strong="G2249"\w* \w like|strong="G5613"\w* \w this|strong="G3779"\w*: \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*'s subordinates \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w stewards|strong="G3623"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'s \w mysteries|strong="G3466"\w*.\f + \fr 4:1 \ft What does a steward of God's mysteries do? He explains them to others. The function of a teacher is similar.\f* \v 2 \w Moreover|strong="G3063"\w*, \w what|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w required|strong="G2212"\w* \w of|strong="G5100"\w* \w stewards|strong="G3623"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* each \w be|strong="G2443"\w* \w found|strong="G2147"\w* \w faithful|strong="G4103"\w*.\f + \fr 4:2 \ft By the owner; see the last clause of verse 4, below.\f* \v 3 \w So|strong="G2443"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w* \w it|strong="G1161"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w a|strong="G1519"\w* \w very|strong="G1646"\w* \w small|strong="G1646"\w* \w thing|strong="G1646"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w should|strong="G2443"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* judged \w by|strong="G5259"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w by|strong="G5259"\w* \w a|strong="G1519"\w* human \w court|strong="G2250"\w*; \w in|strong="G1519"\w* fact, \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w do|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3761"\w* \w even|strong="G3761"\w* judge \w myself|strong="G1683"\w*. \v 4 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* conscious \w of|strong="G2962"\w* \w nothing|strong="G3762"\w* \w against|strong="G1722"\w* \w myself|strong="G1683"\w*, \w although|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w justified|strong="G1344"\w* \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w*; \w it|strong="G1161"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* judges \w me|strong="G1473"\w*. \v 5 \w Therefore|strong="G5620"\w* \w judge|strong="G2919"\w* \w nothing|strong="G3361"\w* \w before|strong="G4253"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w time|strong="G2540"\w*, \w until|strong="G2193"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w comes|strong="G2064"\w*, \w who|strong="G3739"\w* \w will|strong="G2316"\w* \w both|strong="G2532"\w* \w bring|strong="G5461"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w light|strong="G5461"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w hidden|strong="G2927"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w darkness|strong="G4655"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* expose \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w motives|strong="G1012"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w hearts|strong="G2588"\w*.\f + \fr 4:5 \ft Part of judging correctly is knowing why the accused did it. Since ‘knowing the motives of the hearts’ is generally beyond us [even our own at times], we had better leave the judging up to the Judge.\f* \w At|strong="G3588"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w time|strong="G2540"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w praise|strong="G1868"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w comes|strong="G2064"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w will|strong="G2316"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w* \w from|strong="G2064"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*.\f + \fr 4:5 \ft I was brought up on the AV that says: “then shall every man have praise of God”, which led me to believe that everyone would get some praise. However, I believe the Text says something different, as indicated in my rendering. Paul is not affirming that all will get praise (of what use is ‘praise’ to someone in the Lake of fire?), but that the Judge will distribute whatever praise is merited.\f* \s2 No room for boasting \p \v 6 \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* illustrated \w these|strong="G3778"\w* \w things|strong="G3778"\w* using \w myself|strong="G1683"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* Apollos, brothers, \w for|strong="G1519"\w* \w your|strong="G1223"\w* \w sakes|strong="G1223"\w*, \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w may|strong="G2532"\w* \w learn|strong="G3129"\w* \w from|strong="G2532"\w* \w us|strong="G1519"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* think \w beyond|strong="G5228"\w* \w what|strong="G3739"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w written|strong="G1125"\w*,\f + \fr 4:6 \ft Written where? By whom? I suppose the reference is to principles in the Scriptures.\f* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w no|strong="G3361"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* puffed \w up|strong="G5448"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w favor|strong="G5228"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w against|strong="G2596"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w other|strong="G2087"\w*. \v 7 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w who|strong="G3739"\w* \w is|strong="G5101"\w* distinguishing \w you|strong="G4771"\w*? \w Or|strong="G2532"\w* \w what|strong="G5101"\w* \w do|strong="G5101"\w* \w you|strong="G4771"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w you|strong="G4771"\w* \w did|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w receive|strong="G2983"\w*?\f + \fr 4:7 \ft Here is the fundamental recipe against boasting. None of us chose who our parents would be, where we would be born, what language would be our native tongue. But these circumstances dictate the opportunities that a person will have, quite apart from talents and abilities. Things that were given to us do not form a proper basis for boasting.\f* \w So|strong="G2532"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w you|strong="G4771"\w* \w did|strong="G2532"\w* \w indeed|strong="G2532"\w* \w receive|strong="G2983"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w*, \w why|strong="G5101"\w* \w do|strong="G5101"\w* \w you|strong="G4771"\w* \w boast|strong="G2744"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w though|strong="G5613"\w* \w you|strong="G4771"\w* \w did|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w*? \v 8 \w You|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w already|strong="G2235"\w* stuffed! \w You|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w already|strong="G2235"\w* \w rich|strong="G4147"\w*! \w You|strong="G5210"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* \w become|strong="G1510"\w* ‘kings’ \w without|strong="G5565"\w* \w us|strong="G2249"\w*! \w I|strong="G1473"\w* could \w wish|strong="G3785"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* really \w did|strong="G2532"\w* \w reign|strong="G4821"\w*, \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w might|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* kings \w with|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w too|strong="G2532"\w*!\f + \fr 4:8 \ft Presumably a bit of sarcasm.\f* \s1 The cost of being an apostle \p \v 9 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* keep \w thinking|strong="G1380"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* displayed \w us|strong="G2249"\w*, \w the|strong="G2532"\w* apostles, \w at|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w end|strong="G2078"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* line, \w like|strong="G5613"\w* \w men|strong="G3588"\w* sentenced \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w death|strong="G1935"\w*;\f + \fr 4:9 \ft The reference seems to be to a returning Roman commander's victory march, where some of the conquered enemy soldiers would be displayed at the end of the line, and be executed later.\f* \w because|strong="G3754"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* \w been|strong="G1096"\w* \w made|strong="G1096"\w* \w a|strong="G1096"\w* \w spectacle|strong="G2302"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w*, \w both|strong="G2532"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* angels \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w men|strong="G3588"\w*. \v 10 \w We|strong="G2249"\w* \w are|strong="G2249"\w* \w fools|strong="G3474"\w* \w for|strong="G1223"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w while|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G2249"\w* \w wise|strong="G5429"\w*! \w We|strong="G2249"\w* \w are|strong="G2249"\w* weak \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G2249"\w* \w strong|strong="G2478"\w*! \w You|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G2249"\w* esteemed, \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w are|strong="G2249"\w* despised! \v 11 \w To|strong="G2532"\w* \w this|strong="G3588"\w* \w very|strong="G2532"\w* \w hour|strong="G5610"\w* \w we|strong="G2532"\w* \w go|strong="G2532"\w* \w hungry|strong="G3983"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w thirsty|strong="G1372"\w*; \w we|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w poorly|strong="G1130"\w* dressed, brutally \w treated|strong="G2852"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* wander homeless; \v 12 yes, \w we|strong="G2532"\w* \w labor|strong="G2872"\w*, \w working|strong="G2038"\w* \w with|strong="G2532"\w* \w our|strong="G2532"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* \w hands|strong="G5495"\w*. \w Upon|strong="G5495"\w* \w being|strong="G2532"\w* \w reviled|strong="G3058"\w*, \w we|strong="G2532"\w* \w bless|strong="G2127"\w*; \w upon|strong="G5495"\w* \w being|strong="G2532"\w* \w persecuted|strong="G1377"\w*, \w we|strong="G2532"\w* endure \w it|strong="G2532"\w*; \v 13 \w upon|strong="G1096"\w* \w being|strong="G1096"\w* \w slandered|strong="G1426"\w*, \w we|strong="G5613"\w* \w exhort|strong="G3870"\w*. \w We|strong="G5613"\w* \w have|strong="G1096"\w* \w been|strong="G1096"\w* \w made|strong="G1096"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* refuse \w of|strong="G3956"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w*, \w the|strong="G3956"\w* off-scouring \w of|strong="G3956"\w* \w whatever|strong="G3956"\w*, \w to|strong="G2193"\w* \w this|strong="G3588"\w* moment.\f + \fr 4:13 \ft Wow, what a ‘job description’! Any applicants? How many of the plague of self-styled ‘apostles’ in our day meet these qualifications? We need to understand what Paul is saying here. To be looked down on and criticized by believers among whom one has labored is one thing. Local people with personal ambition know how to do that. For \+nd God\+nd* to make us “as the refuse of the world” is something very different. How should we understand this? If we insist on proclaiming a ‘gospel’ that the world considers to be stupid, abject foolishness, we will certainly be ridiculed. But if we insist on biblical values that the world has declared to be ‘hate crimes’, we will certainly be hated and persecuted, treated as refuse. The choice of Hebrews 13:13 is upon us: “So then, let us go out to Him, outside the camp, bearing His disgrace.”\f* \s1 Children imitate fathers \p \v 14 \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1473"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w writing|strong="G1125"\w* \w these|strong="G3778"\w* \w things|strong="G3778"\w* \w to|strong="G3756"\w* \w shame|strong="G1788"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*; \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1473"\w* \w admonishing|strong="G3560"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w my|strong="G1473"\w* dear \w children|strong="G5043"\w*. \v 15 \w Because|strong="G1223"\w* \w even|strong="G1063"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w were|strong="G3588"\w* \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* thousands \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w tutors|strong="G3807"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*, \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w would|strong="G5547"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w* \w fathers|strong="G3962"\w*, \w because|strong="G1223"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1473"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w one|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* begot \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w*, \w through|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Gospel|strong="G2098"\w*. \v 16 \w Therefore|strong="G3767"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1473"\w* \w urging|strong="G3870"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w become|strong="G1096"\w* \w my|strong="G1473"\w* \w imitators|strong="G3402"\w*.\f + \fr 4:16 \ft Our spiritual children will naturally look to us for example. If people imitate us, how badly will they be damaged?\f* \v 17 \w That|strong="G3739"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w why|strong="G1223"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w sent|strong="G3992"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w Timothy|strong="G5095"\w*, \w who|strong="G3739"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w my|strong="G1722"\w* beloved \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w faithful|strong="G4103"\w* \w son|strong="G5043"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* Sovereign, \w who|strong="G3739"\w* \w will|strong="G1510"\w* remind \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w my|strong="G1722"\w* \w ways|strong="G3598"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*, \w just|strong="G2531"\w* \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w teach|strong="G1321"\w* \w everywhere|strong="G3837"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w every|strong="G3956"\w* \w congregation|strong="G1577"\w*. \s1 Not in word but in power \p \v 18 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w some|strong="G5100"\w* \w have|strong="G1473"\w* \w been|strong="G3361"\w* puffed \w up|strong="G5448"\w*, \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w though|strong="G5613"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w were|strong="G5613"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w coming|strong="G2064"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*. \v 19 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G2309"\w* \w come|strong="G2064"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w shortly|strong="G5030"\w*, \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w wills|strong="G2309"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G2309"\w* \w know|strong="G1097"\w*, \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w word|strong="G3056"\w* \w of|strong="G3056"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* \w been|strong="G2532"\w* \w puffed|strong="G3756"\w* \w up|strong="G5448"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w power|strong="G1411"\w*. \v 20 \w Because|strong="G1063"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* Kingdom \w of|strong="G3056"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w word|strong="G3056"\w* \w but|strong="G1063"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w power|strong="G1411"\w*.\f + \fr 4:20 \ft Here is a plain statement. On this basis, how many churches and ministries that you know of are part of God's Kingdom? Notice that I did not capitalize ‘word’; the reference is presumably to human speech, not the Sword.\f* \v 21 \w What|strong="G5101"\w* \w do|strong="G5101"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* prefer? \w Shall|strong="G5101"\w* \w I|strong="G2309"\w* \w come|strong="G2064"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w a|strong="G1722"\w* \w rod|strong="G4464"\w*, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w love|strong="G2309"\w* \w and|strong="G5037"\w* \w a|strong="G1722"\w* gentle \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w*? \c 5 \ms1 The nature of the Christian life \s1 Immorality must be punished \m \v 1 \w It|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w actually|strong="G3654"\w* reported \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w there|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w fornication|strong="G4202"\w* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w such|strong="G5108"\w* \w fornication|strong="G4202"\w* \w as|strong="G1722"\w* \w not|strong="G3761"\w* \w even|strong="G2532"\w* \w pagans|strong="G1484"\w* talk \w about|strong="G1722"\w*\f + \fr 5:1 \ft It was reported that a man had his father's wife, a type of fornication such that not even the pagans talked about it. However, the eclectic Greek text currently in vogue (following 3.2% of the Greek manuscripts—this includes the earliest ones, that are of objectively inferior quality) affirms that this type of incest does not even exist among the pagans, a plain falsehood. Every conceivable type of sexual perversion has existed throughout human history. Strangely, such evangelical versions as NIV, NASB, LB and Berkley propagate this error.\f*—\w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w someone|strong="G5100"\w* \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w his|strong="G1722"\w* \w father|strong="G3962"\w*'\w s|strong="G2192"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w*! \v 2 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* puffed \w up|strong="G5448"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3780"\w* \w even|strong="G2532"\w* grieved, \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w as|strong="G2532"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* exclude \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w one|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w has|strong="G3778"\w* \w done|strong="G4160"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w deed|strong="G2041"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w your|strong="G2532"\w* fellowship. \v 3 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w indeed|strong="G3303"\w*, \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w present|strong="G3918"\w* \w in|strong="G1161"\w* \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w*\f + \fr 5:3 \ft Interpreters have generally spiritualized ‘present in spirit’, but I suspect that it may be literal. A number of people who converted out of Spiritism have told me personally that they used to project their spirits away from their bodies (with demonic assistance), something that Spiritists and Satanists openly avow (they call it ‘astral projection’). When I lived among an indigenous people in the Amazon jungle, the shamans claimed the same thing. At first I resisted the idea, but the accumulated evidence became too strong. \fp Then I began to think of possible cases in the Bible. In 2 Kings 5:26 Elisha tells Gehazi that his ‘heart’ went along and witnessed what he did. According to 2 Kings 6:12 apparently Elisha projected his spirit over to the Syrian king's bedroom! How about the Lord Jesus? In Mark 6:47-48 the boat was in ‘the middle of the sea’, or several miles from land (John 6:19), and it was night; yet Jesus ‘\+nd saw\+nd* them straining at the rowing’ (He perceived by the eye). In John 1:48 Jesus tells Nathanael that He saw him ‘under the fig tree’ (perceived by the eye), something that was physically impossible; so much so that Nathanael immediately declares Him to be God. (See also Matthew 17:25, and so on.) How about Paul? In Colossians 2:5 Paul says that he ‘observes’ their orderliness. The basic meaning of the verb rendered ‘observe’ is to observe with the physical eye, which implies being within range and with no obstacles. But Paul obviously was not there as he wrote, in fact had never been there. He affirms that it is his spirit that is doing the seeing and rejoicing. \fp The Protestant Reformation was a result, in part, of the Renaissance, with its emphasis on reason, so Protestants in general have had trouble understanding the spirit world. So the tendency of commentators has been to ‘spiritualize’ Paul's statement, rather than take it literally. Of course they have done the same with 2 Kings 5:26 and 6:12, not to mention John 1:48. Here in Brazil we have many former Spiritists and Satanists who have been converted and they affirm that they used to project their spirits outside their bodies and go all over the place—several of my former students, now genuinely converted, have told me they used to do it—but they could do so only with the assistance of a fallen angel (demon). Satan's ‘thing’ is to be like the Most High, so he is always trying to imitate Him; perhaps God's servants used to know how to do this, only without such assistance [I have heard of a few in our day who still do]. \fp Returning to 1 Corinthians 5, notice that in verse 4 Paul says, “you and my spirit being together”, which sounds sort of literal to me.\f* \w though|strong="G5613"\w* absent \w in|strong="G1161"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*, \w have|strong="G1473"\w* \w already|strong="G2235"\w* \w judged|strong="G2919"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w one|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* created \w this|strong="G3778"\w* situation, \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w though|strong="G5613"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w were|strong="G3588"\w* \w present|strong="G3918"\w*: \v 4 \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w name|strong="G3686"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w our|strong="G2424"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G2962"\w*,\f + \fr 5:4 \ft Perhaps 4% of the Greek manuscripts omit “Christ”, to be followed by NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc.\f* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w my|strong="G1699"\w* \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w being|strong="G2532"\w* \w together|strong="G4863"\w*, \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w power|strong="G1411"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w our|strong="G2424"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G2962"\w*,\f + \fr 5:4 \ft Perhaps 5% of the Greek manuscripts omit “Christ”, to be followed by NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc.\f* \v 5 \w we|strong="G2443"\w* \w must|strong="G3588"\w* \w hand|strong="G3860"\w* \w such|strong="G5108"\w* \w a|strong="G1519"\w* \w one|strong="G5108"\w* \w over|strong="G3860"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w Satan|strong="G4567"\w* \w for|strong="G1519"\w* \w a|strong="G1519"\w* \w destruction|strong="G3639"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* ‘\w flesh|strong="G4561"\w*’, \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w may|strong="G2443"\w* \w be|strong="G1519"\w* \w saved|strong="G4982"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Day|strong="G2250"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w*.\f + \fr 5:5 \ft I do not understand this. If while in the group the man fell into such sin, how can excommunicating him (verse 13) and turning him over to Satan bring about an improvement? I would expect Satan to lock him up tight. Unless it be that the shock treatment would somehow wake the man up. Perhaps 1% of the Greek manuscripts, of objectively inferior quality, omit “Jesus”, to be followed by NIV, LB, TEV, etc.\f* \s1 Down with moral ‘yeast’ \p \v 6 \w Your|strong="G3650"\w* \w boasting|strong="G2745"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w good|strong="G2570"\w*. \w Do|strong="G1492"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w a|strong="G3756"\w* \w little|strong="G3398"\w* \w yeast|strong="G2219"\w* \w leavens|strong="G2220"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w whole|strong="G3650"\w* batch \w of|strong="G3588"\w* dough? \v 7 \w Therefore|strong="G2532"\w* \w purge|strong="G1571"\w* \w out|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w old|strong="G3820"\w* \w leaven|strong="G2219"\w*, \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w you|strong="G1510"\w* \w can|strong="G1063"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w new|strong="G3501"\w* batch, \w like|strong="G2531"\w* \w you|strong="G1510"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w*, \w without|strong="G2532"\w* \w yeast|strong="G2219"\w*. Especially \w since|strong="G1063"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w our|strong="G2532"\w* \w Passover|strong="G3957"\w* \w has|strong="G5547"\w* \w been|strong="G1510"\w* \w sacrificed|strong="G2380"\w* \w in|strong="G2532"\w* \w our|strong="G2532"\w* \w place|strong="G1473"\w*.\f + \fr 5:7 \ft Some 3% of the Greek manuscripts omit “in our place”, to be followed by NIV, NASB, TEV, etc.\f* \v 8 \w So|strong="G2532"\w* \w then|strong="G2532"\w* \w let|strong="G2532"\w* \w us|strong="G1722"\w* observe \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w feast|strong="G1858"\w*,\f + \fr 5:8 \ft Presumably the Passover (our Easter)—having mentioned Christ as our Passover lamb, he applies the idea to their daily life.\f* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w old|strong="G3820"\w* \w leaven|strong="G2219"\w*, \w nor|strong="G3366"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w yeast|strong="G2219"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w malice|strong="G2549"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w wickedness|strong="G4189"\w*, \w but|strong="G2532"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* unleavened loaves \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w sincerity|strong="G1505"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* truth. \s2 Avoid contaminators \p \v 9 \w I|strong="G1722"\w* \w wrote|strong="G1125"\w* \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w my|strong="G1722"\w* \w letter|strong="G1992"\w*\f + \fr 5:9 \ft Evidently this was a prior missive, so this present letter is really number two. Not everything that Paul wrote was inspired; anything not inspired would not be included in the NT Canon.\f* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w associate|strong="G4874"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w fornicators|strong="G4205"\w*— \v 10 \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* course \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w fornicators|strong="G4205"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w*, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w greedy|strong="G4123"\w*, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* swindlers, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w idolaters|strong="G1496"\w*; \w since|strong="G1893"\w* \w then|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G2532"\w* \w would|strong="G2532"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* exit \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w*! \v 11 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w now|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w write|strong="G1125"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w to|strong="G5100"\w* \w associate|strong="G4874"\w* \w with|strong="G3588"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \nd \+w who|strong="G3588"\+w* calls himself \+w a|strong="G1510"\+w* brother\nd* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* \w fornicator|strong="G4205"\w*, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w greedy|strong="G4123"\w*, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w an|strong="G2228"\w* \w idolater|strong="G1496"\w*, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* abusive, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* \w drunkard|strong="G3183"\w*, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* swindler—\w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w even|strong="G1161"\w* \w to|strong="G5100"\w* \w eat|strong="G4906"\w* \w with|strong="G3588"\w* \w such|strong="G5108"\w*.\f + \fr 5:11 \ft Since we cannot exit the world, we are obliged to deal with the sinners in it; but we do so without identifying with them and their life style. But within the circle of believers there \+nd is\+nd* identification, communion, mutual commitment, and a life style very different from that of the world [well, at least it is supposed to be]. What is at stake is not only the spiritual power of the congregation, but also its testimony before the world—someone who wants to keep on sinning like the world has not been transformed and does not belong in the circle, and this should be made very clear to one and all. Paul is saying that they should not do anything that could be construed as an acceptance of his conduct.\f* \p \v 12 Now \w just|strong="G3588"\w* \w why|strong="G5101"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w it|strong="G1063"\w* \w be|strong="G3588"\w* \w up|strong="G2080"\w* \w to|strong="G5101"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w* \w to|strong="G5101"\w* \w judge|strong="G2919"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G5101"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w outside|strong="G1854"\w*? \w Will|strong="G5101"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w not|strong="G3780"\w* \w judge|strong="G2919"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G5101"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w inside|strong="G2080"\w*? \v 13 \w Those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w outside|strong="G1854"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w will|strong="G2316"\w* \w judge|strong="G2919"\w*, \w and|strong="G1161"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w must|strong="G2919"\w* exclude \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w wicked|strong="G4190"\w* \w one|strong="G3588"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w among|strong="G1537"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*. \c 6 \s1 Down with lawsuits! \m \v 1 How can \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w a|strong="G2192"\w* dispute \w with|strong="G4314"\w* \w another|strong="G2087"\w* \w dare|strong="G5111"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w judged|strong="G2919"\w* \w before|strong="G1909"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* unrighteous, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3780"\w* \w before|strong="G1909"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* saints? \v 2 \w Do|strong="G2919"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* saints \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w judging|strong="G2919"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w*?\f + \fr 6:2 \ft The question, “Do you not know?” indicates that if the person addressed does not know, he should, and his ignorance is culpable. For Paul to write in this way, his addressees had to have had a reasonable opportunity of knowing, or it would be an unfair gambit on Paul's part. On such a topic the information should be available in God's written revelation, and I believe it is. Consider Psalm 149:5-9. “Let the saints exult in glory; let them sing for joy on their beds. Let the high praises of God be in their mouth, and a two-edged sword in their hand, to execute vengeance upon the nations, and punishments upon the peoples; to bind their kings with chains, and their nobles with fetters of iron; to execute upon them the written judgment. This honor is for all His saints.” Note that the saints are in their beds! So the activity that is described in the following verses must take place in the spiritual realm. I assume that the ‘kings’ and ‘nobles’ includes both men and fallen angels. It seems clear to me that the intent of the Text is that we be doing this right now, in this life. There is no lack of ‘written judgments’ to be imposed: Zechariah 5:2-4, against thieves and liars; Proverbs 20:10, against those who use diverse weights and measures; Isaiah 10:1-2, against those who make unjust laws; Romans 1:26-32, against homosexuals and a variety of others (note that verse 32 says that “those who practice such things \ft \+bd \+nd are\+nd*\+bd* deserving of death”, ‘are’ not ‘were’—since Romans was written after Pentecost, within the Age of Grace and of the Church, this judgment still applies). God's moral character cannot change; Psalm 34:16 says: “The face of Jehovah is against those who do evil, to cut off the remembrance of them from the earth.” Presumably before wiping out the remembrance He will have to cut off the evil people themselves. \fp Returning to 1 Corinthians 6:2, the only difference between present and future tense for ‘judge’ is the accent, and since the earliest Greek manuscripts generally do not have accents, in them the verb is ambiguous as to tense. Most, but not all, later manuscripts accent the verb as future and every version that I have seen follows suit. But if Paul is thinking of Psalm 149, then the present tense is correct—in fact, the immediately following passive form of the verb is present tense. I take Paul's point to be: if we are supposed to be judging the world, how can we possibly ask the world to judge us? To do so is illogical.\f* \w So|strong="G2532"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w judged|strong="G2919"\w* \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* competent \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w judge|strong="G2919"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w smallest|strong="G1646"\w* \w matters|strong="G1646"\w*? \v 3 \w Do|strong="G2919"\w* \w you|strong="G3754"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w we|strong="G3754"\w* \w will|strong="G3748"\w* \w judge|strong="G2919"\w* angels?\f + \fr 6:3 \ft When will this happen? I do not know, but see the note above. In any case, the implication is clear that we are superior to them.\f* \w How|strong="G3754"\w* \w much|strong="G3386"\w* \w more|strong="G3756"\w* \w the|strong="G3754"\w* \w things|strong="G3748"\w* \w of|strong="G3754"\w* \w this|strong="G3748"\w* life!\f + \fr 6:3 \ft Obviously, if we are to judge the things of this life, it has to be during this life!\f* \v 4 \w Therefore|strong="G3767"\w*, \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w you|strong="G1437"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* disputes \w about|strong="G1722"\w* \w such|strong="G3778"\w* matters, \w appoint|strong="G2523"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* least \w esteemed|strong="G1848"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w congregation|strong="G1577"\w* \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w judge|strong="G2922"\w*!\f + \fr 6:4 \ft This is almost cute. In effect Paul is saying that the humblest believer will be a more competent judge than whatever is in the world! Of course, a genuine believer will have the Holy Spirit, who makes the difference.\f* \v 5 \w I|strong="G3739"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w* \w this|strong="G3588"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w your|strong="G1722"\w* \w shame|strong="G1791"\w*. \w Can|strong="G1410"\w* \w it|strong="G3739"\w* \w be|strong="G3756"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w there|strong="G1762"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w a|strong="G1722"\w* single \w wise|strong="G4680"\w* \w man|strong="G3762"\w* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w who|strong="G3739"\w* \w would|strong="G3762"\w* \w be|strong="G3756"\w* competent \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w judge|strong="G1252"\w* \w between|strong="G3319"\w* \w a|strong="G1722"\w* \w man|strong="G3762"\w* \w and|strong="G3588"\w* \w his|strong="G1722"\w* brother? \v 6 Instead, brother \w goes|strong="G2919"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w law|strong="G2919"\w* \w against|strong="G1909"\w* brother, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w before|strong="G1909"\w* unbelievers! \v 7 \w Actually|strong="G3654"\w*, \w the|strong="G1223"\w* \w very|strong="G4771"\w* \w fact|strong="G3754"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w lawsuits|strong="G2917"\w* \w among|strong="G3326"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w already|strong="G2235"\w* \w represents|strong="G1510"\w* \w a|strong="G2192"\w* \w defeat|strong="G2275"\w* \w for|strong="G3754"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*.\f + \fr 6:7 \ft They are allowing themselves to be controlled by the world's values—clearly a defeat!\f* \w Why|strong="G5101"\w* \w do|strong="G5101"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w not|strong="G3780"\w* \w rather|strong="G3123"\w* accept wrong? \w Why|strong="G5101"\w* \w not|strong="G3780"\w* \w rather|strong="G3123"\w* accept \w being|strong="G1510"\w* cheated? \v 8 \w No|strong="G2532"\w*, \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w yourselves|strong="G4771"\w* \w do|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* wronging \w and|strong="G2532"\w* cheating, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* brothers! \s1 How to avoid inheriting the Kingdom \p \v 9 \w Do|strong="G1492"\w* \w you|strong="G3754"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w the|strong="G3754"\w* unrighteous \w will|strong="G2316"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w inherit|strong="G2816"\w* \w the|strong="G3754"\w* Kingdom \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*? \w Do|strong="G1492"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w be|strong="G3756"\w* \w deceived|strong="G4105"\w*! \w Neither|strong="G3777"\w* \w fornicators|strong="G4205"\w*, \w nor|strong="G3777"\w* \w idolaters|strong="G1496"\w*, \w nor|strong="G3777"\w* \w adulterers|strong="G3432"\w*,\f + \fr 6:9 \ft Note that ‘fornicators’ and ‘adulterers’ receive separate mention, so they cannot refer to the same thing. ‘Adultery’ does not include ‘fornication’, nor vice versa.\f* \w nor|strong="G3777"\w* catamites,\f + \fr 6:9 \ft ‘Catamites’ refers to those who fulfill the role of ‘female’ in anal sex, the ‘passive’ partner. ‘Sodomites’ refers to those who fulfill the ‘male’ role in anal sex. A catamite is someone who participates voluntarily; a victim of rape is altogether different. Please note that the Holy Spirit, through Paul, is emphatic: practicing homosexuals absolutely will not inherit the Kingdom of God—period!\f* \w nor|strong="G3777"\w* sodomites, \v 10 \w nor|strong="G3777"\w* \w the|strong="G2316"\w* \w greedy|strong="G4123"\w*, \w nor|strong="G3777"\w* \w thieves|strong="G2812"\w*, \w nor|strong="G3777"\w* \w drunkards|strong="G3183"\w*, \w nor|strong="G3777"\w* \w the|strong="G2316"\w* abusive, \w nor|strong="G3777"\w* swindlers \w can|strong="G3777"\w* \w inherit|strong="G2816"\w* \w the|strong="G2316"\w* Kingdom \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*, absolutely. \v 11 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w what|strong="G3588"\w* \w some|strong="G5100"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w you|strong="G1722"\w* \w were|strong="G1510"\w*;\f + \fr 6:11 \ft Paul makes clear that it is possible to be saved out of any of the practices mentioned, but anyone who dies while still practicing is out, ‘absolutely’.\f* \w but|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G1722"\w* \w were|strong="G1510"\w* bathed, \w you|strong="G1722"\w* \w were|strong="G1510"\w* sanctified, \w you|strong="G1722"\w* \w were|strong="G1510"\w* \w justified|strong="G1344"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w name|strong="G3686"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w our|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*.\f + \fr 6:11 \ft The Spirit is the agent.\f* \s1 Fornication is \bdit \+nd bad\+nd*\bdit*! \p \v 12 \w All|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w are|strong="G3956"\w* ‘\w permissible|strong="G1832"\w*’ \w for|strong="G1832"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w*, \w but|strong="G1473"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w are|strong="G3956"\w* \w expedient|strong="G4851"\w*. \w All|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w are|strong="G3956"\w* ‘\w permissible|strong="G1832"\w*’ \w for|strong="G1832"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w*, \w but|strong="G1473"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w will|strong="G1473"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w be|strong="G3756"\w* \w mastered|strong="G1850"\w* \w by|strong="G5259"\w* \w anything|strong="G5100"\w*. \v 13 \w Foods|strong="G1033"\w* \w for|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w stomach|strong="G2836"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w stomach|strong="G2836"\w* \w for|strong="G1161"\w* \w foods|strong="G1033"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w will|strong="G2316"\w* \w destroy|strong="G2673"\w* \w both|strong="G2532"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w*.\f + \fr 6:13 \ft We have to eat to live, but anyone who lives to eat will face an angry Creator.\f* \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w for|strong="G1161"\w* \w fornication|strong="G4202"\w* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w for|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w for|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*.\f + \fr 6:13 \ft At first glance this seems awkward; however, that the body is not for fornication is obvious—that is not why the Creator gives us bodies. And we are to consecrate our bodies to the Lord's service, but how is “the Lord for the body”? I don't know, unless it be that ‘body’ is used with two different meanings, first referring to our physical body, next referring to the Church.\f* \v 14 Further, \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w both|strong="G2532"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w* \w up|strong="G1453"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G2316"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w raise|strong="G1453"\w* \w up|strong="G1453"\w* \w us|strong="G2249"\w* \w by|strong="G1223"\w* \w His|strong="G1223"\w* \w power|strong="G1411"\w*. \v 15 \w Do|strong="G4160"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w your|strong="G4160"\w* \w bodies|strong="G4983"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w members|strong="G3196"\w* \w of|strong="G4983"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*? \w Shall|strong="G3748"\w* \w I|strong="G3754"\w* \w then|strong="G3767"\w* \w take|strong="G1096"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w members|strong="G3196"\w* \w of|strong="G4983"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w and|strong="G3767"\w* \w make|strong="G4160"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w* \w members|strong="G3196"\w* \w of|strong="G4983"\w* \w a|strong="G1096"\w* \w prostitute|strong="G4204"\w*? \w Not|strong="G3756"\w* \w ever|strong="G3756"\w*! \v 16 \w Can|strong="G1492"\w* \w you|strong="G3754"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w the|strong="G1519"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w joins|strong="G2853"\w* \w himself|strong="G2853"\w* \w with|strong="G1519"\w* \w a|strong="G1519"\w* \w prostitute|strong="G4204"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \it with her\it*? \w For|strong="G1063"\w* “\w the|strong="G1519"\w* \w two|strong="G1417"\w*,” \w He|strong="G3754"\w* \w says|strong="G5346"\w*, “\w will|strong="G1510"\w* \w become|strong="G1510"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w flesh|strong="G4561"\w*.”\f + \fr 6:16 \ft See Genesis 2:24.\f* \v 17 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w joined|strong="G2853"\w* \w with|strong="G2962"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \it with Him\it*. \p \v 18 \w Flee|strong="G5343"\w* \w from|strong="G3588"\w* \w fornication|strong="G4202"\w*! \w Every|strong="G3956"\w* sin \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w a|strong="G1519"\w* \w man|strong="G3956"\w* \w may|strong="G3956"\w* \w commit|strong="G4160"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w outside|strong="G1622"\w* \w the|strong="G1519"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w who|strong="G3739"\w* fornicates sins \w against|strong="G1519"\w* \w his|strong="G3956"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*.\f + \fr 6:18 \ft Precisely. Verse 16 above states plainly that whoever joins himself to a prostitute becomes one flesh with her. “The two will become one flesh” is not a poetic expression; it is a medical fact. During coitus there is an exchange of enzymes, such that the participants are affected in their bodies, literally. It follows that a promiscuous person is damaging his body, progressively. But it may be worse even than that. Proverbs 6:32 says: “Whoever commits adultery with a woman lacks understanding; he who does so destroys his own soul.” Verses 33-35 describe the social consequences, but I believe the participants suffer consequences within themselves as well. I suspect that along with the enzymes goes a bit of the soul, so a professional prostitute has a seriously weakened soul, and a promiscuous male keeps on lousing up his soul, quite apart from the physical consequences. No wonder the Text says to flee!!\f* \v 19 \w Do|strong="G1492"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w your|strong="G2192"\w*\f + \fr 6:19 \ft In 3:16 the pronoun was plural, here it is also plural, but since ‘bodies’ is also plural, the reference appears to be to each person's body.\f* \w bodies|strong="G4983"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w a|strong="G2192"\w* \w temple|strong="G3485"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Holy|strong="G4151"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w within|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w whom|strong="G3739"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w from|strong="G2532"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w your|strong="G2192"\w* \w own|strong="G1438"\w*? \v 20 \w Because|strong="G1063"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w were|strong="G3588"\w* bought \w at|strong="G1722"\w* \w a|strong="G1722"\w* \w price|strong="G5092"\w*; \w therefore|strong="G1211"\w* \w glorify|strong="G1392"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w your|strong="G1392"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w and|strong="G2316"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w your|strong="G1392"\w* \w spirit|strong="G3588"\w*, \w which|strong="G3588"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'s.\f + \fr 6:20 \ft The eclectic Greek text currently in vogue omits, “and in your spirit, which are God's”, following 3.7% of the Greek manuscripts—this includes the earliest ones, that are of objectively inferior quality (it is followed by NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc.).\f* \c 7 \s1 About marriage \m \v 1 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w concerning|strong="G4012"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w things|strong="G3739"\w* \w about|strong="G4012"\w* \w which|strong="G3739"\w* \w you|strong="G3739"\w* \w wrote|strong="G1125"\w* \w to|strong="G1161"\w* me: \w it|strong="G1161"\w* \w is|strong="G3739"\w* \w good|strong="G2570"\w* \w for|strong="G4012"\w* \w a|strong="G1161"\w* \w man|strong="G3361"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w to|strong="G1161"\w* touch \w a|strong="G1161"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w*. \v 2 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w because|strong="G1223"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w fornications|strong="G4202"\w*, \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w man|strong="G1538"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w his|strong="G1438"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w her|strong="G1438"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* husband.\f + \fr 7:2 \ft Observe that it is just one wife, and just one husband.\f* \v 3 \w Let|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* husband render \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w his|strong="G2532"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* affection \w due|strong="G3782"\w* \w her|strong="G3588"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w likewise|strong="G3668"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w her|strong="G3588"\w* husband. \v 4 \w The|strong="G2532"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w* does \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* \w authority|strong="G1850"\w* \w over|strong="G1850"\w* \w her|strong="G3588"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* husband does; \w similarly|strong="G3668"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* husband does \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* \w authority|strong="G1850"\w* \w over|strong="G1850"\w* \w his|strong="G2398"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w* does. \v 5 \w Do|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* deprive \w one|strong="G3588"\w* \w another|strong="G3825"\w* \w except|strong="G1487"\w* \w by|strong="G1223"\w* mutual \w consent|strong="G4859"\w* \w for|strong="G1223"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w season|strong="G2540"\w*, \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w may|strong="G2532"\w* \w devote|strong="G4980"\w* \w yourselves|strong="G4771"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* fasting\f + \fr 7:5 \ft Less than 7% of the Greek manuscripts omit “to fasting and”, to be followed by NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc. (It is a simple case of ‘like ending’.)\f* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w prayer|strong="G4335"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w come|strong="G1510"\w* \w together|strong="G1909"\w* \w again|strong="G3825"\w* \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w Satan|strong="G4567"\w* \w may|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w tempt|strong="G3985"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w because|strong="G1223"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w your|strong="G1223"\w* lack \w of|strong="G1537"\w* self-control.\f + \fr 7:5 \ft The whole paragraph is talking about sexual intercourse.\f* \p \v 6 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w*\f + \fr 7:6 \ft I take the pronoun to be cataphoric, referring to what follows (most are anaphoric, referring to something in the prior context).\f* \w as|strong="G1161"\w* \w a|strong="G3756"\w* \w concession|strong="G4774"\w*, \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w as|strong="G1161"\w* \w a|strong="G3756"\w* \w command|strong="G2003"\w* \v 7 (\w though|strong="G5613"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w wish|strong="G2309"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w men|strong="G3956"\w* \w were|strong="G1510"\w* \w even|strong="G2532"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w myself|strong="G1683"\w*; \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w his|strong="G3956"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* \w gift|strong="G5486"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*, \w one|strong="G1538"\w* \w like|strong="G5613"\w* \w this|strong="G3588"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w one|strong="G1538"\w* \w like|strong="G5613"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w*). \v 8 \w Yes|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* unmarried \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w widows|strong="G5503"\w*: \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w good|strong="G2570"\w* \w for|strong="G1161"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w should|strong="G3306"\w* \w remain|strong="G3306"\w* \w even|strong="G2532"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w*;\f + \fr 7:8 \ft As a practicing Pharisee, Saul of Tarsus would almost certainly have been married, so at this point he is presumably a widower.\f* \v 9 \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w they|strong="G1161"\w* \w cannot|strong="G3756"\w* exercise \w self-control|strong="G1467"\w*, \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w them|strong="G1510"\w* \w marry|strong="G1060"\w*; \w since|strong="G1063"\w* \w it|strong="G1161"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w better|strong="G2909"\w* \w to|strong="G3756"\w* \w marry|strong="G1060"\w* \w than|strong="G2228"\w* \w to|strong="G3756"\w* \w burn|strong="G4448"\w*.\f + \fr 7:9 \ft This is usually understood as ‘burn with passion’, but if practicing fornicators do not enter the Kingdom, the more literal meaning may obtain.\f* \s2 Mixed marriages \p \v 10 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w to|strong="G3756"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w married|strong="G1060"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w command|strong="G3853"\w* (\w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*): \w a|strong="G1161"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w to|strong="G3756"\w* \w be|strong="G3756"\w* \w separated|strong="G5563"\w* \w from|strong="G3756"\w* \w her|strong="G3588"\w* husband \v 11 (\w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w she|strong="G2532"\w* \w does|strong="G3306"\w* \w separate|strong="G5563"\w* herself,\f + \fr 7:11 \ft Note that it is the woman taking the initiative, for whatever reason.\f* \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w her|strong="G1437"\w* \w remain|strong="G3306"\w* unmarried, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* \w reconciled|strong="G2644"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w her|strong="G1437"\w* husband), \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* husband \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w divorce|strong="G5563"\w* \w his|strong="G2532"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w*. \v 12 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w rest|strong="G3062"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* (\w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*) \w say|strong="G3004"\w*: \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w any|strong="G5100"\w* brother \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w an|strong="G2192"\w* unbelieving \w wife|strong="G1135"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w she|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w willing|strong="G3361"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w live|strong="G2532"\w* \w with|strong="G3326"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w*, \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* divorce \w her|strong="G1438"\w*. \v 13 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w a|strong="G2192"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w an|strong="G2192"\w* unbelieving husband \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w willing|strong="G3361"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w live|strong="G2532"\w* \w with|strong="G3326"\w* \w her|strong="G2192"\w*, \w let|strong="G2532"\w* \w her|strong="G2192"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* divorce \w him|strong="G3588"\w*. \v 14 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* unbelieving husband \w is|strong="G1510"\w* sanctified \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* unbelieving \w wife|strong="G1135"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* sanctified \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* husband; \w otherwise|strong="G1893"\w* \w your|strong="G2532"\w* \w children|strong="G5043"\w* \w would|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* unclean, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w now|strong="G1161"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* consecrated.\f + \fr 7:14 \ft The believing parent consecrates the child to God.\f* \v 15 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* unbeliever separates, \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w separate|strong="G5563"\w*—\w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w such|strong="G5108"\w* cases \w the|strong="G1722"\w* brother \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* sister \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w enslaved|strong="G1402"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* \w called|strong="G2564"\w* \w us|strong="G1722"\w* \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w peace|strong="G1515"\w*.\f + \fr 7:15 \ft In verses 10 and 11, where both are believers (evidently), the \+nd Lord\+nd* forbids divorce and remarriage. Here in verse 15 the subject is a mixed marriage where the unbeliever wants out (verses 12-14 make clear that the believer is not to take the initiative in a separation). There are those who argue that if the unbeliever leaves, the believer is free to remarry, but how can that be true? If remarriage is not allowed if a believing partner leaves (verses 10-11), with what logic can it be argued that the rule changes if the partner is an unbeliever? It simply does not follow. On the contrary, the believer is called upon to make a special effort to win the other. However, if the unbeliever is determined to leave, an effort by the believer to go along at any cost will only prolong a climate of strife, and God has called us to peace. The point of marriage is not to make one's life a hell on earth—it is better to live \+nd alone\+nd* than in unrelenting strife.\f* \v 16 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w how|strong="G5101"\w* \w do|strong="G5101"\w* \w you|strong="G1487"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w*, \w wife|strong="G1135"\w*, \w whether|strong="G1487"\w* \w you|strong="G1487"\w* \w will|strong="G5101"\w* \w save|strong="G4982"\w* \w your|strong="G1487"\w* husband? \w Or|strong="G2228"\w* \w how|strong="G5101"\w* \w do|strong="G5101"\w* \w you|strong="G1487"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w*, husband, \w whether|strong="G1487"\w* \w you|strong="G1487"\w* \w will|strong="G5101"\w* \w save|strong="G4982"\w* \w your|strong="G1487"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w*?\f + \fr 7:16 \ft In any place where the Gospel arrives for the first time, it is predictable that at first only one partner in a marriage will convert. This causes a strained atmosphere in the home, but if they can stick it out, the second partner stands a good chance of converting as well.\f* \s1 About other situations \p \v 17 \w Otherwise|strong="G1487"\w*, \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* \w distributed|strong="G3307"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w*, \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* \w called|strong="G2564"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w one|strong="G1538"\w*, \w so|strong="G3779"\w* \w let|strong="G2532"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w live|strong="G4043"\w* (\w this|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w what|strong="G3588"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* command \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* congregations). \v 18 \w Was|strong="G2564"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* already \w circumcised|strong="G4059"\w* \w when|strong="G1722"\w* \w called|strong="G2564"\w*? Let \w him|strong="G2564"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* reverse \w it|strong="G3361"\w*.\f + \fr 7:18 \ft Attempting to reverse a circumcision was a known surgical procedure at that time, but would be totally unnecessary for a Christian.\f* \w Was|strong="G2564"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w uncircumcised|strong="G1986"\w* \w when|strong="G1722"\w* \w called|strong="G2564"\w*? Let \w him|strong="G2564"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w be|strong="G3361"\w* \w circumcised|strong="G4059"\w*.\f + \fr 7:18 \ft Dear me, Paul, so why did you circumcise Timothy (Acts 16:3)?\f* \v 19 \w Circumcision|strong="G4061"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w nothing|strong="G3762"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* uncircumcision \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w nothing|strong="G3762"\w*, \w compared|strong="G1510"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w keeping|strong="G5084"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'s \w commandments|strong="G1785"\w*. \v 20 \w Let|strong="G3306"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w one|strong="G1538"\w* \w remain|strong="G3306"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w same|strong="G3778"\w* \w calling|strong="G2821"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w which|strong="G3739"\w* \w he|strong="G3739"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w called|strong="G2564"\w*. \v 21 \w Were|strong="G1096"\w* \w you|strong="G4771"\w* \w called|strong="G2564"\w* \w while|strong="G1096"\w* \w a|strong="G1096"\w* \w slave|strong="G1401"\w*? \w Do|strong="G1096"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w let|strong="G1096"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* bother \w you|strong="G4771"\w*, \w but|strong="G2532"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w you|strong="G4771"\w* \w can|strong="G1410"\w* really \w become|strong="G1096"\w* \w free|strong="G1658"\w*, \w do|strong="G1096"\w* \w so|strong="G2532"\w*. \v 22 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w one|strong="G3588"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w was|strong="G1510"\w* \w called|strong="G2564"\w* \w while|strong="G1722"\w* \w a|strong="G1722"\w* \w slave|strong="G1401"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*'\w s|strong="G2962"\w* freedman. \w Similarly|strong="G3668"\w*, \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w one|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w was|strong="G1510"\w* \w called|strong="G2564"\w* \w while|strong="G1722"\w* \w free|strong="G1658"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*'\w s|strong="G2962"\w* \w slave|strong="G1401"\w*. \v 23 \w You|strong="G3361"\w* \w were|strong="G1096"\w* bought \w at|strong="G5092"\w* \w a|strong="G1096"\w* \w price|strong="G5092"\w*; \w do|strong="G1096"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w become|strong="G1096"\w* \w slaves|strong="G1401"\w* \w of|strong="G1401"\w* \w men|strong="G1401"\w*. \v 24 Brothers, \w let|strong="G3306"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w one|strong="G1538"\w* \w remain|strong="G3306"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* social condition \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w which|strong="G3739"\w* \w he|strong="G3739"\w* \w was|strong="G3739"\w* \w called|strong="G2564"\w*.\f + \fr 7:24 \ft We are not to fret, but if the Lord opens the opportunity to improve our situation, I take it that we may (and should) do so, as with the slave.\f* \s1 About virgins \p \v 25 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w about|strong="G4012"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w virgins|strong="G3933"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w no|strong="G3756"\w* \w command|strong="G2003"\w* \w from|strong="G5259"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w give|strong="G1325"\w* \w my|strong="G1325"\w* \w judgment|strong="G1106"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w one|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w obtained|strong="G2192"\w* \w mercy|strong="G1653"\w* \w from|strong="G5259"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w to|strong="G1325"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w trustworthy|strong="G4103"\w*. \v 26 \w I|strong="G3754"\w* consider \w therefore|strong="G3767"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w good|strong="G2570"\w* \w because|strong="G3754"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G1223"\w* current distress—\w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w it|strong="G3754"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w good|strong="G2570"\w* \w for|strong="G3754"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* \w man|strong="G3778"\w* \w to|strong="G3778"\w* \w remain|strong="G1510"\w* \w as|strong="G3779"\w* \w he|strong="G3754"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w*: \v 27 \w Are|strong="G2212"\w* \w you|strong="G3361"\w* \w bound|strong="G1210"\w* \w to|strong="G2212"\w* \w a|strong="G1135"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w*? \w Do|strong="G3361"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w seek|strong="G2212"\w* \w release|strong="G3089"\w*. \w Have|strong="G3361"\w* \w you|strong="G3361"\w* \w been|strong="G3361"\w* \w released|strong="G3089"\w* \w from|strong="G3361"\w* \w a|strong="G1135"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w*? \w Do|strong="G3361"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w seek|strong="G2212"\w* \w a|strong="G1135"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w*. \v 28 \w However|strong="G1161"\w*, \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w marry|strong="G1060"\w*, \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* sinned;\f + \fr 7:28 \ft Verses 26-28a are addressed to males.\f* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w a|strong="G2192"\w* \w virgin|strong="G3933"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w marry|strong="G1060"\w*, \w she|strong="G2532"\w* \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* sinned. Still, \w such|strong="G5108"\w* \w will|strong="G2532"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w trouble|strong="G2347"\w* \w in|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w flesh|strong="G4561"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* want \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w spare|strong="G5339"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*.\f + \fr 7:28 \ft Since we have the indwelling Holy Spirit, we should ask His specific direction before taking on such a serious responsibility.\f* \s2 A sense of urgency \p \v 29 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w say|strong="G5346"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w*, brothers, \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w time|strong="G2540"\w* \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w been|strong="G1510"\w* \w shortened|strong="G4958"\w*, \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w from|strong="G2532"\w* \w now|strong="G1161"\w* \w on|strong="G1161"\w* \w even|strong="G2532"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w wives|strong="G1135"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w though|strong="G5613"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w had|strong="G2192"\w* \w none|strong="G3361"\w*, \v 30 \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w weep|strong="G2799"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w though|strong="G5613"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w weeping|strong="G2799"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w rejoice|strong="G5463"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w though|strong="G5613"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w rejoicing|strong="G5463"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* buy \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w though|strong="G5613"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w possessing|strong="G2722"\w*, \v 31 \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w use|strong="G5530"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w though|strong="G5613"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w abusing|strong="G2710"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w*; \w because|strong="G1063"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w*'s mode \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w passing|strong="G3855"\w* \w away|strong="G3855"\w*.\f + \fr 7:31 \ft If the time was short two thousand years ago, it is now that much shorter. The point is that our lives should revolve around Jesus Christ and His Kingdom, not around our own desires and ambitions. There is no lack of marriage seminars that teach how to make each other happy, as if that were the major purpose in life. Not so. Everything in our lives should be subordinated to the interests of Christ's Kingdom, not stroking each other's ego. We like to forget 1 John 2:15-17, but to do so is not smart.\f* \s1 Marriage again \p \v 32 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w want|strong="G2309"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w to|strong="G2309"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w without|strong="G2962"\w* anxiety. \w He|strong="G1161"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* unmarried cares \w about|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G2962"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*: \w how|strong="G4459"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w will|strong="G2309"\w* \w please|strong="G2309"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*. \v 33 \w While|strong="G1161"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w married|strong="G1060"\w* cares \w about|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w*: \w how|strong="G4459"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w will|strong="G2889"\w* please \w his|strong="G3588"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w*.\f + \fr 7:33 \ft Paul is not being sarcastic; he is just stating a plain fact (as we who are married know).\f* \v 34 \w The|strong="G2532"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w virgin|strong="G3933"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* different. \w She|strong="G2532"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w unmarried|strong="G3933"\w* cares \w about|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*, \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w she|strong="G2532"\w* \w may|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w holy|strong="G4151"\w* \w both|strong="G2532"\w* \w in|strong="G2532"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w in|strong="G2532"\w* \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w*; \w while|strong="G1161"\w* \w she|strong="G2532"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w married|strong="G1060"\w* cares \w about|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w*: \w how|strong="G4459"\w* \w she|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G1510"\w* please \w her|strong="G3588"\w* husband. \v 35 \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w am|strong="G2532"\w* \w saying|strong="G3004"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w for|strong="G4314"\w* \w your|strong="G2962"\w* own \w profit|strong="G4851"\w*, \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w put|strong="G1911"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* leash \w on|strong="G1161"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w for|strong="G4314"\w* \w what|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w appropriate|strong="G2158"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w may|strong="G2532"\w* serve \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w without|strong="G2532"\w* distraction.\f + \fr 7:35 \ft The level of our commitment to Christ and His Kingdom has a direct bearing upon the ‘strength’ of physical distractions.\f* \p \v 36 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w thinks|strong="G3543"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* behaving inappropriately \w toward|strong="G1909"\w* \w his|strong="G1909"\w* \w virgin|strong="G3933"\w*, \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w she|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w past|strong="G1096"\w* \w her|strong="G1437"\w* prime \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w thus|strong="G3779"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w should|strong="G5100"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w*, \w let|strong="G1096"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w do|strong="G4160"\w* \w what|strong="G3739"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w desires|strong="G2309"\w*; \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w does|strong="G4160"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* sin; \w let|strong="G1096"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w* \w marry|strong="G1060"\w*. \v 37 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w who|strong="G3739"\w* \w stands|strong="G2476"\w* \w steadfast|strong="G1476"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w his|strong="G1438"\w* \w heart|strong="G2588"\w*, \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w having|strong="G2192"\w* necessity, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w control|strong="G1849"\w* \w over|strong="G4012"\w* \w his|strong="G1438"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* \w will|strong="G2307"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w determined|strong="G2919"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w his|strong="G1438"\w* \w heart|strong="G2588"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w preserve|strong="G5083"\w* \w his|strong="G1438"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* virginity, \w does|strong="G4160"\w* \w well|strong="G2573"\w*. \v 38 \w So|strong="G2532"\w* \w then|strong="G2532"\w*, \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w gives|strong="G1061"\w* \w in|strong="G2532"\w* \w marriage|strong="G1061"\w* \w does|strong="G4160"\w* \w well|strong="G2573"\w*, \w but|strong="G2532"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w does|strong="G4160"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w give|strong="G4160"\w* \w in|strong="G2532"\w* \w marriage|strong="G1061"\w* \w does|strong="G4160"\w* \w better|strong="G2909"\w*.\f + \fr 7:38 \ft I suppose that for a couple that is considering marriage, both of them being sincere disciples of Sovereign Jesus, the question should be: “Can we make the greatest contribution to Christ's Kingdom together, or apart?” \fp Verses 36-38 have given considerable exercise to modern commentators, as also to copyists of Greek manuscripts since the third century. The ‘difficulty’ appears to have been to understand just what Paul meant by “virgin”, which resulted in the variant ‘marry’, instead of “give in marriage”.\f* \p \v 39 \w A|strong="G1722"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w bound|strong="G1210"\w* \w by|strong="G1722"\w* law \w for|strong="G1909"\w* \w as|strong="G3745"\w* \w long|strong="G5550"\w* \w as|strong="G3745"\w* \w her|strong="G1437"\w* husband \w lives|strong="G2198"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w man|strong="G1658"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* die, \w she|strong="G1161"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w free|strong="G1658"\w* \w to|strong="G1909"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w married|strong="G1060"\w* \w to|strong="G1909"\w* \w whom|strong="G3739"\w* \w she|strong="G1161"\w* \w wishes|strong="G2309"\w*—\w only|strong="G3440"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*. \v 40 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w she|strong="G1161"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w more|strong="G2192"\w* \w blessed|strong="G3107"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w she|strong="G1161"\w* \w remains|strong="G3306"\w* \w as|strong="G1161"\w* \w she|strong="G1161"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w*, \w according|strong="G2596"\w* \w to|strong="G2596"\w* \w my|strong="G1699"\w* \w judgment|strong="G1106"\w*—\w and|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G2504"\w* \w think|strong="G1380"\w* \w I|strong="G2504"\w* \w also|strong="G1161"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'\w s|strong="G2192"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w*. \c 8 \s1 About things offered to idols \m \v 1 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w concerning|strong="G4012"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* offered \w to|strong="G1161"\w* \w idols|strong="G1494"\w*: \w We|strong="G3754"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w we|strong="G3754"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w knowledge|strong="G1108"\w*. \w Knowledge|strong="G1108"\w* puffs \w up|strong="G5448"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* love \w edifies|strong="G3618"\w*. \v 2 \w And|strong="G1097"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w thinks|strong="G1380"\w* \w that|strong="G1097"\w* \w he|strong="G1487"\w* \w knows|strong="G1097"\w* \w anything|strong="G5100"\w*, \w he|strong="G1487"\w* \w has|strong="G5100"\w* \w come|strong="G1097"\w* \w to|strong="G1163"\w* \w know|strong="G1097"\w* \w nothing|strong="G5100"\w* \w yet|strong="G3768"\w* \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w he|strong="G1487"\w* \w ought|strong="G1163"\w* \w to|strong="G1163"\w* \w know|strong="G1097"\w*.\f + \fr 8:2 \ft It is probably true that none of us has complete knowledge on any subject. I follows that we should refrain from acting as if we did!\f* \v 3 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* loves \w God|strong="G2316"\w*, \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w one|strong="G5100"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w known|strong="G1097"\w* \w by|strong="G5259"\w* \w Him|strong="G3588"\w*.\f + \fr 8:3 \ft That is one way to make sure God knows who you are!\f* \s2 Idols are really nothing \p \v 4 \w Therefore|strong="G3767"\w*, \w concerning|strong="G4012"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w eating|strong="G1035"\w* \w of|strong="G4012"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* offered \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w idols|strong="G1497"\w*, \w we|strong="G3754"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w an|strong="G2532"\w* \w idol|strong="G1497"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w nothing|strong="G3762"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w no|strong="G3762"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w else|strong="G3361"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w except|strong="G1487"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w One|strong="G1520"\w*. \v 5 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w even|strong="G2532"\w* \w if|strong="G1535"\w* \w there|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w so-called|strong="G3004"\w* \w gods|strong="G2316"\w*, \w whether|strong="G1535"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w heaven|strong="G3772"\w* \w or|strong="G1535"\w* \w on|strong="G1909"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w earth|strong="G1093"\w* (\w since|strong="G1063"\w* \w there|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w* ‘\w gods|strong="G2316"\w*’ \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w* ‘\w lords|strong="G2962"\w*’), \v 6 \w yet|strong="G2532"\w* \w for|strong="G1519"\w* \w us|strong="G1519"\w* \w there|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*, \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Father|strong="G3962"\w*, \w out|strong="G1537"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w whom|strong="G3739"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w into|strong="G1519"\w* \w Him|strong="G3588"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* Sovereign \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*, \w through|strong="G1223"\w* \w whom|strong="G3739"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w through|strong="G1223"\w* \w Him|strong="G3588"\w*.\f + \fr 8:6 \ft Everything starts with the Father, including the possibility that we become His children. Colossians 1:16, Hebrews 1:10 and John 1:10 make clear that the Son was the principal agent in the Creation (although the Trinity was doubtless involved), which includes our own existence.\f* \s2 Respect the other's conscience \p \v 7 \w However|strong="G1161"\w*, \w this|strong="G3588"\w* \w knowledge|strong="G1108"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w everyone|strong="G3956"\w*; \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w some|strong="G5100"\w*, \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w consciousness|strong="G4893"\w*\f + \fr 8:7 \ft Instead of “with consciousness of”, less than 5% of the Greek manuscripts have ‘accustomed to’, to be followed by NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc.—clearly an inferior proceeding.\f* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w idol|strong="G1497"\w*, \w still|strong="G2193"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* offered \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w an|strong="G2532"\w* \w idol|strong="G1497"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w their|strong="G2532"\w* \w conscience|strong="G4893"\w*, \w being|strong="G1510"\w* weak, \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w defiled|strong="G3435"\w*. \v 8 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w food|strong="G1033"\w* \w does|strong="G2068"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w commend|strong="G3936"\w* \w us|strong="G2249"\w* \w to|strong="G3756"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*; \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w neither|strong="G3777"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w better|strong="G4052"\w* off, \w nor|strong="G3777"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w do|strong="G3361"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w worse|strong="G5302"\w* off.\f + \fr 8:8 \ft Spiritually speaking.\f* \p \v 9 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w take|strong="G1096"\w* care \w lest|strong="G3361"\w* somehow \w this|strong="G3778"\w* ‘\w right|strong="G1849"\w*’ \w of|strong="G3588"\w* \w yours|strong="G4771"\w* \w become|strong="G1096"\w* \w a|strong="G1096"\w* \w stumbling|strong="G4348"\w* \w block|strong="G4348"\w* \w to|strong="G1849"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* weak. \v 10 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w someone|strong="G5100"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* weak \w sees|strong="G3708"\w* \w you|strong="G4771"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w your|strong="G1437"\w* \w knowledge|strong="G1108"\w* \w eating|strong="G2068"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w an|strong="G2192"\w* \w idol|strong="G1494"\w*'\w s|strong="G2192"\w* \w temple|strong="G1493"\w*, \w will|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3780"\w* \w his|strong="G1519"\w* \w conscience|strong="G4893"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w emboldened|strong="G3618"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* offered \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w idols|strong="G1494"\w*? \v 11 \w And|strong="G3588"\w* \w so|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* weak brother, \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w whom|strong="G3739"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w died|strong="G3588"\w*, \w will|strong="G3739"\w* \w be|strong="G3588"\w* wasted \w because|strong="G1223"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w your|strong="G4674"\w* \w knowledge|strong="G1108"\w*. \v 12 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w when|strong="G1161"\w* \w you|strong="G3779"\w* \w thus|strong="G3779"\w* sin \w against|strong="G1519"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* brothers \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w wound|strong="G5180"\w* \w their|strong="G2532"\w* weak \w conscience|strong="G4893"\w*, \w you|strong="G3779"\w* sin \w against|strong="G1519"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*. \v 13 \w So|strong="G2443"\w* \w then|strong="G2443"\w*, \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w food|strong="G1033"\w* \w causes|strong="G4624"\w* \w my|strong="G1473"\w* brother \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w fall|strong="G4624"\w*, \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w will|strong="G1473"\w* \w never|strong="G3756"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w meat|strong="G1033"\w* \w again|strong="G1519"\w*, \w lest|strong="G3361"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w cause|strong="G4624"\w* \w my|strong="G1473"\w* brother \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w fall|strong="G4624"\w*.\f + \fr 8:13 \ft The ‘fall’ here is serious, including the possibility that he may not get up again. This is sometimes called the ‘law of love’, giving up a right for the sake of a brother.\f* \c 9 \s1 The ‘rights’ of an apostle \m \v 1 \w Am|strong="G1510"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w an|strong="G1722"\w* apostle? \w Am|strong="G1510"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w free|strong="G1658"\w*? \w Have|strong="G1473"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w seen|strong="G3708"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G2962"\w* \w our|strong="G2424"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*?\f + \fr 9:1 \ft One of the requirements for a replacement for Judas Iscariot was to have seen the risen Christ (Acts 1:22). Perhaps 5% of the Greek manuscripts omit “Christ”, to be followed by NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc.\f* \w Are|strong="G1510"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w my|strong="G3708"\w* \w work|strong="G2041"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*? \v 2 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w an|strong="G1722"\w* apostle \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w others|strong="G3588"\w*, \w yet|strong="G1065"\w* \w at|strong="G1722"\w* least \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w because|strong="G1063"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w seal|strong="G4973"\w* \w of|strong="G2962"\w* \w my|strong="G1722"\w* apostleship \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*. \v 3 \w My|strong="G1699"\w* defense \w to|strong="G3778"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* judging \w me|strong="G1473"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w*: \v 4 \w Do|strong="G2532"\w* \w we|strong="G2532"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w no|strong="G3756"\w* \w right|strong="G1849"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w drink|strong="G4095"\w*? \v 5 \w Do|strong="G2532"\w* \w we|strong="G2532"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w no|strong="G3756"\w* \w right|strong="G1849"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w take|strong="G4013"\w* \w along|strong="G2532"\w* \w a|strong="G2192"\w* believing \w wife|strong="G1135"\w*, \w just|strong="G5613"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w rest|strong="G3062"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* apostles \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*'\w s|strong="G2962"\w* brothers\f + \fr 9:5 \ft This refers to the sons that Mary had with Joseph after Jesus was born. ‘Cephas’ was another name for Peter.\f* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w Cephas|strong="G2786"\w*? \v 6 \w Or|strong="G2228"\w* \w is|strong="G2532"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w only|strong="G3441"\w* Barnabas \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w who|strong="G2532"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w no|strong="G3756"\w* \w right|strong="G1849"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* forego \w working|strong="G2038"\w*? \v 7 \w Who|strong="G5101"\w* \w ever|strong="G4218"\w* \w serves|strong="G4754"\w* \w as|strong="G2532"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w soldier|strong="G4754"\w* \w at|strong="G1537"\w* \w his|strong="G2398"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* \w expense|strong="G3800"\w*? \w Who|strong="G5101"\w* \w plants|strong="G5452"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* vineyard \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w does|strong="G2068"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w its|strong="G1537"\w* \w fruit|strong="G2590"\w*? \w Or|strong="G2228"\w* \w who|strong="G5101"\w* \w tends|strong="G4165"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w flock|strong="G4167"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w does|strong="G2068"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w drink|strong="G2532"\w*\f + \fr 9:7 \ft Actually the Text says ‘eat’, but milk is a liquid; unless it be that Paul is thinking of cheese, that is derived from milk.\f* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w its|strong="G1537"\w* \w milk|strong="G1051"\w*? \v 8 \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w am|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w saying|strong="G3004"\w* \w these|strong="G3778"\w* \w things|strong="G3778"\w* \w as|strong="G2596"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w mere|strong="G2596"\w* \w man|strong="G3778"\w*, \w am|strong="G2532"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w*? \w Does|strong="G2980"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Law|strong="G3551"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w same|strong="G3778"\w*? \v 9 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w it|strong="G1063"\w* stands \w written|strong="G1125"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Law|strong="G3551"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w Moses|strong="G3475"\w*: “\w You|strong="G1722"\w* \w shall|strong="G2316"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w muzzle|strong="G5392"\w* \w an|strong="G1722"\w* \w ox|strong="G1016"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* threshing.”\f + \fr 9:9 \ft See Deuteronomy 25:4.\f* \w Is|strong="G3588"\w* \w it|strong="G1063"\w* really \w about|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w oxen|strong="G1016"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w concerned|strong="G3199"\w*,\f + \fr 9:9 \ft Obviously human beings are more important to God than are the animals, but God is telling us to treat the animals with some consideration.\f* \v 10 \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w does|strong="G3004"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w surely|strong="G3843"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w our|strong="G2532"\w* \w sakes|strong="G1223"\w*? \w Yes|strong="G1063"\w*, \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w written|strong="G1125"\w* \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w us|strong="G3004"\w*, \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* plows \w should|strong="G3784"\w* plow \w in|strong="G1909"\w* \w hope|strong="G1680"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* threshes \w in|strong="G1909"\w* \w hope|strong="G1680"\w* \w should|strong="G3784"\w* \w partake|strong="G3348"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w his|strong="G1223"\w* \w hope|strong="G1680"\w*. \s2 To live from the Gospel \p \v 11 Since \w we|strong="G2249"\w* planted \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w in|strong="G3588"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w it|strong="G1487"\w* \w a|strong="G1487"\w* \w big|strong="G3173"\w* deal \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w reap|strong="G2325"\w* \w material|strong="G4559"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w from|strong="G3588"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*? \v 12 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w others|strong="G3588"\w* \w have|strong="G1473"\w* \w a|strong="G1325"\w* \w share|strong="G3348"\w* \w in|strong="G3956"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w right|strong="G1849"\w* \w from|strong="G3588"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w do|strong="G3361"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w even|strong="G3123"\w* \w more|strong="G3123"\w*? \w Nevertheless|strong="G3756"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w have|strong="G1473"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w used|strong="G5530"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w right|strong="G1849"\w*, \w but|strong="G1487"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w put|strong="G1325"\w* \w up|strong="G1325"\w* \w with|strong="G3756"\w* \w everything|strong="G3956"\w* \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w as|strong="G3956"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w cause|strong="G1325"\w* \w any|strong="G5100"\w* \w hindrance|strong="G1464"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w Gospel|strong="G2098"\w* \w of|strong="G2098"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*. \v 13 \w Do|strong="G1492"\w* \w you|strong="G3754"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w minister|strong="G2038"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w sacred|strong="G2413"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w temple|strong="G2413"\w*, \w and|strong="G2068"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* serve \w at|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w altar|strong="G2379"\w* \w have|strong="G3748"\w* \w a|strong="G3756"\w* \w share|strong="G4829"\w* \w in|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w altar|strong="G2379"\w*? \v 14 \w So|strong="G3779"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w has|strong="G2962"\w* instructed \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w proclaim|strong="G2605"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Gospel|strong="G2098"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w live|strong="G2198"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Gospel|strong="G2098"\w*.\f + \fr 9:14 \ft When was that? When Jesus sent out the twelve and later the seventy, He told them not to take money but to depend on the hospitality of those to whom they ministered. Later on, however, He reversed that instruction, but “to live” refers to basic needs, not luxury.\f* \s2 To forego a right \p \v 15 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w have|strong="G1473"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w used|strong="G5530"\w* \w any|strong="G3762"\w* \w of|strong="G1722"\w* \w these|strong="G3778"\w* rights, \w nor|strong="G3756"\w* \w have|strong="G1473"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w written|strong="G1125"\w* \w these|strong="G3778"\w* \w things|strong="G3778"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w it|strong="G1161"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w* \w done|strong="G1096"\w* \w so|strong="G3779"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w my|strong="G1722"\w* \w case|strong="G1722"\w*; \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w it|strong="G1161"\w* \w would|strong="G1096"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w* \w better|strong="G2570"\w* \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* die \w than|strong="G2228"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w anyone|strong="G3762"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w make|strong="G2758"\w* \w my|strong="G1722"\w* \w boasting|strong="G2745"\w* \w void|strong="G2758"\w* \v 16 —\w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w cannot|strong="G3756"\w* \w boast|strong="G2745"\w* \w because|strong="G1063"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w preach|strong="G2097"\w* \w the|strong="G1063"\w* \w Gospel|strong="G2097"\w*, \w because|strong="G1063"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* compelled \w to|strong="G3756"\w* \w do|strong="G3361"\w* \w so|strong="G3361"\w*; \w indeed|strong="G1063"\w*, \w woe|strong="G3759"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w do|strong="G3361"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w preach|strong="G2097"\w* \w it|strong="G1063"\w*! \v 17 (\w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w do|strong="G4238"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w of|strong="G2192"\w* \w my|strong="G4100"\w* own volition, \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w a|strong="G2192"\w* \w reward|strong="G3408"\w*; \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w otherwise|strong="G1487"\w*, \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w been|strong="G2192"\w* \w entrusted|strong="G4100"\w* \w with|strong="G2192"\w* \w a|strong="G2192"\w* commission.) \v 18 \w So|strong="G2443"\w* \w what|strong="G5101"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w my|strong="G1722"\w* \w reward|strong="G3408"\w*? \w That|strong="G2443"\w* \w when|strong="G1722"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* evangelize \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w may|strong="G2443"\w* \w present|strong="G5087"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Gospel|strong="G2098"\w* \w of|strong="G2098"\w* Christ\f + \fr 9:18 \ft Perhaps 4% of the Greek manuscripts omit “of Christ”, to be followed by NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc.\f* \w without|strong="G3361"\w* \w charge|strong="G1849"\w*, \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w as|strong="G1519"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w use|strong="G2710"\w* \w my|strong="G1722"\w* \w rights|strong="G1849"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Gospel|strong="G2098"\w*.\f + \fr 9:18 \ft If you only do something because you are compelled, because you can't get out of it, you get no credit for it. Paul preaches the Gospel because he has to, he is compelled, so gets no credit. But Paul wants some credit, some reward! So how can he get it? Not by preaching, since that is obligatory—by preaching without charge! Paul has the right to charge but foregoes it so as to get some credit/reward. Evidently this was rather important to him (verse 15)—I confess that I don't understand why he said it would be better to die.\f* \s2 All things to all men \p \v 19 \w Though|strong="G1063"\w* \w being|strong="G1510"\w* \w free|strong="G1658"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w men|strong="G3956"\w*, \w I|strong="G1063"\w* \w have|strong="G1510"\w* \w made|strong="G1402"\w* \w myself|strong="G1683"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* \w slave|strong="G1402"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w*, \w in|strong="G3956"\w* \w order|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w I|strong="G1063"\w* \w might|strong="G3956"\w* \w win|strong="G2770"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w more|strong="G4119"\w*: \v 20 \w To|strong="G2443"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Jews|strong="G2453"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w became|strong="G1096"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w a|strong="G1096"\w* \w Jew|strong="G2453"\w*, \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w might|strong="G2532"\w* \w win|strong="G2770"\w* \w Jews|strong="G2453"\w*; \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w under|strong="G5259"\w* \w law|strong="G3551"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w under|strong="G5259"\w* \w law|strong="G3551"\w*, \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w might|strong="G2532"\w* \w win|strong="G2770"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w under|strong="G5259"\w* \w law|strong="G3551"\w*; \v 21 \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w without|strong="G3361"\w* \w law|strong="G1772"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w without|strong="G3361"\w* \w law|strong="G1772"\w* (\w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w being|strong="G1510"\w* \w without|strong="G3361"\w* \w law|strong="G1772"\w* toward \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w but|strong="G3361"\w* \w under|strong="G1772"\w* \w law|strong="G1772"\w* toward \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*), \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w I|strong="G5613"\w* \w might|strong="G2316"\w* \w win|strong="G2770"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w without|strong="G3361"\w* \w law|strong="G1772"\w*; \v 22 \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* weak \w I|strong="G2443"\w* \w became|strong="G1096"\w* \w as|strong="G1096"\w* weak, \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w I|strong="G2443"\w* \w might|strong="G1096"\w* \w win|strong="G2770"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* weak. \w I|strong="G2443"\w* \w have|strong="G1096"\w* \w become|strong="G1096"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w men|strong="G3956"\w*, \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w I|strong="G2443"\w* \w might|strong="G1096"\w* \w by|strong="G1096"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w means|strong="G3843"\w* \w save|strong="G4982"\w* \w some|strong="G5100"\w*. \v 23 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w do|strong="G4160"\w* \w this|strong="G3588"\w* \w for|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w sake|strong="G1223"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w Gospel|strong="G2098"\w*, \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w as|strong="G1161"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w become|strong="G1096"\w* \w its|strong="G3956"\w* partner.\f + \fr 9:23 \ft If you are a partner, you get a share of the profits; evidently Paul's share was being deposited in the Bank of Heaven.\f* \s2 Even an apostle can be rejected \p \v 24 \w Do|strong="G1492"\w* \w you|strong="G3754"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w a|strong="G1722"\w* stadium \w race|strong="G4712"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* runners \w run|strong="G5143"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w gets|strong="G2983"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w prize|strong="G1017"\w*? \w Run|strong="G5143"\w* \w like|strong="G3779"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w*, \w so|strong="G3779"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w you|strong="G3754"\w* \w may|strong="G2443"\w* \w win|strong="G2638"\w*. \v 25 \w All|strong="G3956"\w* athletic competitors exercise general \w self-control|strong="G1467"\w*—\w they|strong="G1161"\w* \w do|strong="G2983"\w* \w it|strong="G1161"\w* \w in|strong="G3956"\w* \w order|strong="G2443"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w receive|strong="G2983"\w* \w a|strong="G2983"\w* \w perishable|strong="G5349"\w* \w crown|strong="G4735"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w an|strong="G1161"\w* imperishable \w one|strong="G3956"\w*. \v 26 \w So|strong="G3779"\w* \w that|strong="G5613"\w* \w is|strong="G3779"\w* \w how|strong="G5613"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* ‘\w run|strong="G5143"\w*’, \w with|strong="G3756"\w* \w a|strong="G5613"\w* definite goal; \w that|strong="G5613"\w* \w is|strong="G3779"\w* \w how|strong="G5613"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w fight|strong="G3779"\w*, \w with|strong="G3756"\w* well-aimed blows. \v 27 Yes, \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w discipline|strong="G5299"\w* \w my|strong="G1473"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w bring|strong="G2532"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w into|strong="G1096"\w* \w subjection|strong="G1396"\w*, \w lest|strong="G3361"\w*, \w having|strong="G2532"\w* \w preached|strong="G2784"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w others|strong="G3588"\w*, \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w myself|strong="G1473"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w* rejected.\f + \fr 9:27 \ft This is a strong term. If Paul was concerned, we had better be too! Note that this has to do with disciplining the \+nd body\+nd*.\f* \c 10 \s1 Learn from Israel \m \v 1 \w Now|strong="G2532"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w do|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w want|strong="G2309"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* ignorant, brothers, \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w our|strong="G2532"\w* \w fathers|strong="G3962"\w* \w were|strong="G1510"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w under|strong="G5259"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w cloud|strong="G3507"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w passed|strong="G1330"\w* \w through|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w sea|strong="G2281"\w* \v 2 —\w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w were|strong="G3588"\w* baptized \w into|strong="G1519"\w* \w Moses|strong="G3475"\w* \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w cloud|strong="G3507"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w sea|strong="G2281"\w*— \v 3 \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w ate|strong="G2068"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w same|strong="G2532"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w* \w food|strong="G1033"\w* \v 4 \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w drank|strong="G4095"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w same|strong="G2532"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w* \w drink|strong="G4095"\w*; \w because|strong="G1063"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w kept|strong="G2532"\w* \w drinking|strong="G4095"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w* \w rock|strong="G4073"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w accompanied|strong="G1510"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w Rock|strong="G4073"\w* \w was|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*.\f + \fr 10:4 \ft I would say that wherever Jehovah appears in the Old Testament it is Jehovah the Son, who became the Christ at His incarnation. But in what sense did they keep “drinking from a spiritual rock that accompanied them”? The physical rock did not move around, presumably, but the “spiritual rock” did.\f* \v 5 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w all|strong="G1722"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w*, \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w pleased|strong="G2106"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w most|strong="G4183"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w*—\w their|strong="G1722"\w* \it carcasses\it* \w were|strong="G3588"\w* \w scattered|strong="G3588"\w* around \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w desert|strong="G2048"\w*!\f + \fr 10:5 \ft The apostle is not concerned to spare our sensibilities; quite the contrary. He is issuing a very strong warning. God's blessing does not necessarily indicate His approval.\f* \s2 Examples \p \v 6 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w these|strong="G3778"\w* \w things|strong="G3778"\w* \w became|strong="G1096"\w* \w examples|strong="G5179"\w* \w for|strong="G1519"\w* \w us|strong="G1519"\w*, \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w the|strong="G1519"\w* \w intent|strong="G1519"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w lust|strong="G1937"\w* \w after|strong="G1161"\w* \w evil|strong="G2556"\w* \w things|strong="G3778"\w* \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w they|strong="G1161"\w* \w also|strong="G1161"\w* \w lusted|strong="G1937"\w*. \v 7 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w do|strong="G1096"\w* \w not|strong="G3366"\w* \w become|strong="G1096"\w* \w idolaters|strong="G1496"\w*, \w just|strong="G2531"\w* \w like|strong="G5618"\w* \w some|strong="G5100"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w*; \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w written|strong="G1125"\w*: “\w The|strong="G2532"\w* \w people|strong="G2992"\w* \w sat|strong="G2523"\w* \w down|strong="G2523"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w drink|strong="G4095"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w got|strong="G1096"\w* \w up|strong="G2532"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* amuse \w themselves|strong="G2523"\w*.”\f + \fr 10:7 \ft See Exodus 32:6.\f* \v 8 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w let|strong="G2532"\w* us \w not|strong="G3366"\w* fornicate, \w just|strong="G2531"\w* \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w some|strong="G5100"\w* \w of|strong="G2250"\w* \w them|strong="G2250"\w* \w did|strong="G2532"\w*—\w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w in|strong="G2532"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w day|strong="G2250"\w* \w twenty-three|strong="G1501"\w* \w thousand|strong="G5505"\w* \w died|strong="G4098"\w*!\f + \fr 10:8 \ft See Numbers 25:1-9. Another thousand died after the first day, giving a total of twenty-four thousand deaths.\f* \v 9 \w Neither|strong="G3366"\w* \w let|strong="G2532"\w* us \w test|strong="G3985"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*, \w just|strong="G2531"\w* \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w some|strong="G5100"\w* \w of|strong="G5259"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w* \w did|strong="G2532"\w*—\w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w were|strong="G3588"\w* destroyed \w by|strong="G5259"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w snakes|strong="G3789"\w*!\f + \fr 10:9 \ft See Numbers 21:6-9.\f* \v 10 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w do|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3366"\w* \w grumble|strong="G1111"\w*, \w just|strong="G2509"\w* \w as|strong="G2509"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w some|strong="G5100"\w* \w of|strong="G5259"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w* \w did|strong="G2532"\w*—\w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w were|strong="G3588"\w* executed \w by|strong="G5259"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w destroyer|strong="G3644"\w*!\f + \fr 10:10 \ft See Numbers 14:37 and 16:49. Just because God is no longer striking us down like that, people think they are getting away with doing the same things. They are in for an unpleasant surprise. If the examples were written “for our admonition”, it is because they are still relevant to us.\f* \p \v 11 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w all|strong="G3588"\w* \w these|strong="G3778"\w* \w things|strong="G3778"\w* \w happened|strong="G4819"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w* \w as|strong="G1519"\w* \w examples|strong="G5179"\w* \w and|strong="G1161"\w* \w were|strong="G3588"\w* \w written|strong="G1125"\w* \w for|strong="G1519"\w* \w our|strong="G3739"\w* \w admonition|strong="G3559"\w*, \w upon|strong="G1519"\w* \w whom|strong="G3739"\w* \w the|strong="G1519"\w* \w ends|strong="G5056"\w*\f + \fr 10:11 \ft One would expect the singular here, but the Text is plainly plural. Well, I suppose each of the ages (plural) would have a distinct end, and the effect could be cumulative.\f* \w of|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G1519"\w* ages \w have|strong="G1473"\w* \w come|strong="G2658"\w*. \v 12 \w So|strong="G5620"\w* \w then|strong="G5620"\w*, \w let|strong="G1380"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w thinks|strong="G1380"\w* \w he|strong="G3588"\w* \w stands|strong="G2476"\w* \w be|strong="G3361"\w* careful \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w he|strong="G3588"\w* \w does|strong="G2476"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w fall|strong="G4098"\w*! \v 13 \w No|strong="G3756"\w* \w testing|strong="G3985"\w*\f + \fr 10:13 \ft The Greek word here can mean either ‘test’ or ‘tempt’ (test with a moral nuance), depending on the context. James 1:13 states plainly that God does not tempt us, and since in this context God is clearly involved, the correct choice is ‘test’.\f* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* \w overtaken|strong="G2983"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w except|strong="G1487"\w* \w what|strong="G3739"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* common \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w man|strong="G3361"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* competent,\f + \fr 10:13 \ft The best line of transmission (albeit representing only a third of the manuscripts) has ‘competent’ rather than ‘faithful’; that fits very well with the idea of testing, especially if it is God who is doing it.\f* \w who|strong="G3739"\w* \w will|strong="G2316"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w allow|strong="G1439"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* \w tested|strong="G3985"\w* \w beyond|strong="G5228"\w* \w what|strong="G3739"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w can|strong="G1410"\w* \w stand|strong="G5210"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w with|strong="G4862"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w testing|strong="G3985"\w* \w will|strong="G2316"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w provide|strong="G4160"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w way|strong="G3739"\w* \w out|strong="G2532"\w*, \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w may|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* \w able|strong="G1410"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w endure|strong="G5297"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w*.\f + \fr 10:13 \ft This is an important declaration, although I suppose we have all had moments when we wondered if we would continue to ‘stand’. The Text affirms that there will always be a way out—not always easy to ‘see’.\f* \s1 Eschew idolatry! \p \v 14 \w Therefore|strong="G1355"\w*, \w my|strong="G1473"\w* beloved, \w flee|strong="G5343"\w* \w from|strong="G3588"\w* \w idolatry|strong="G1495"\w*! \v 15 \w I|strong="G3739"\w* \w speak|strong="G3004"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w to|strong="G3004"\w* \w wise|strong="G5429"\w* \w men|strong="G5429"\w*; \w judge|strong="G2919"\w* \w for|strong="G5613"\w* \w yourselves|strong="G4771"\w* \w what|strong="G3739"\w* \w I|strong="G3739"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w*.\f + \fr 10:15 \ft This is cataphoric; they are to judge what follows.\f* \v 16 \w The|strong="G3588"\w* \w cup|strong="G4221"\w* \w of|strong="G4983"\w* \w blessing|strong="G2129"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w we|strong="G3739"\w* \w bless|strong="G2127"\w*,\f + \fr 10:16 \ft Those officiating bless the ‘cup’, which then blesses those who partake. Yes, to partake worthily brings blessing.\f* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w it|strong="G3739"\w* \w not|strong="G3780"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* \w sharing|strong="G2842"\w* \w of|strong="G4983"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* blood \w of|strong="G4983"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*?\f + \fr 10:16 \ft Although one finds it difficult to agree with the Roman doctrine of transubstantiation, that the words of the one officiating transform the wine into literal blood, Paul evidently takes a very serious view of the ‘Lord's Table’. It is not a mere symbolism.\f* \w The|strong="G3588"\w* bread \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w we|strong="G3739"\w* \w break|strong="G2806"\w*, \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w it|strong="G3739"\w* \w not|strong="G3780"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* \w sharing|strong="G2842"\w* \w of|strong="G4983"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w of|strong="G4983"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*?\f + \fr 10:16 \ft “The body of Christ” here refers to His physical body on the cross, just as “the blood of Christ” refers to His blood shed on the cross.\f* \v 17 \w Since|strong="G3754"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* loaf \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w*, \w we|strong="G3754"\w*, \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w*, \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*, \w because|strong="G3754"\w* \w we|strong="G3754"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w partake|strong="G3348"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w single|strong="G1520"\w* loaf.\f + \fr 10:17 \ft Evidently they did not cut/break the bread up into little pieces beforehand—there was a whole loaf on the table.\f* \v 18 Consider \w the|strong="G2596"\w* \w physical|strong="G4561"\w* \w Israel|strong="G2474"\w*: \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w the|strong="G2596"\w* \w sacrifices|strong="G2378"\w* \w partakers|strong="G2844"\w* \w of|strong="G2596"\w* \w the|strong="G2596"\w* \w altar|strong="G2379"\w*? \s2 Idol = demon \p \v 19 \w So|strong="G3767"\w* \w what|strong="G5101"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w I|strong="G3754"\w* getting \w at|strong="G5101"\w*? \w That|strong="G3754"\w* \w an|strong="G2228"\w* \w idol|strong="G1497"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w anything|strong="G5100"\w*, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w what|strong="G5101"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* offered \w to|strong="G5100"\w* \w idols|strong="G1497"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w anything|strong="G5100"\w*? \v 20 \w Rather|strong="G3756"\w*, \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* pagans \w sacrifice|strong="G2380"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w sacrifice|strong="G2380"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w demons|strong="G1140"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*. \w I|strong="G3739"\w* \w do|strong="G1096"\w* \nd \+w not|strong="G3756"\+w*\nd* \w want|strong="G2309"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w become|strong="G1096"\w* participants \w with|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w demons|strong="G1140"\w*.\f + \fr 10:20 \ft Obviously demons exist. The visible idols represent invisible demons. When you worship an idol you subordinate yourself to its demon. There are ‘idols’ that are not physical images.\f* \v 21 \w You|strong="G2532"\w* \w cannot|strong="G1410"\w* \w drink|strong="G4095"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w cup|strong="G4221"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w cup|strong="G4221"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w demons|strong="G1140"\w*; \w you|strong="G2532"\w* \w cannot|strong="G1410"\w* \w partake|strong="G3348"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*'\w s|strong="G2962"\w* \w table|strong="G5132"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w table|strong="G5132"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w demons|strong="G1140"\w*. \v 22 \w Are|strong="G1510"\w* \w we|strong="G1510"\w* going \w to|strong="G3361"\w* \w provoke|strong="G3863"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*'\w s|strong="G2962"\w* \w jealousy|strong="G3863"\w*? \w Are|strong="G1510"\w* \w we|strong="G1510"\w* \w stronger|strong="G2478"\w* \w than|strong="G2228"\w* \w He|strong="G3588"\w*? \s1 About conscience \p \v 23 \w All|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w are|strong="G3956"\w* ‘\w permissible|strong="G1832"\w*’ \w for|strong="G1832"\w* \w me|strong="G3756"\w*,\f + \fr 10:23 \ft Perhaps 3% of the Greek manuscripts omit “for me” (both times in this verse), to be followed by NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc. The difference in meaning is significant.\f* but \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w are|strong="G3956"\w* \w expedient|strong="G4851"\w*. \w All|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w are|strong="G3956"\w* ‘\w permissible|strong="G1832"\w*’ \w for|strong="G1832"\w* \w me|strong="G3756"\w*, but \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w edify|strong="G3618"\w*. \v 24 Let \w no|strong="G3367"\w* \w one|strong="G3367"\w* \w seek|strong="G2212"\w* \w his|strong="G1438"\w* \w own|strong="G1438"\w*, \w but|strong="G3588"\w* \w each|strong="G1438"\w* \w one|strong="G3367"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w other|strong="G2087"\w*'s \it well-being\it*. \v 25 \w Eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w whatever|strong="G3956"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w being|strong="G1722"\w* \w sold|strong="G4453"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w meat|strong="G3111"\w* \w market|strong="G3111"\w*, asking \w no|strong="G3367"\w* question \w for|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w sake|strong="G1223"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w conscience|strong="G4893"\w*; \v 26 \w since|strong="G1063"\w* “\w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w earth|strong="G1093"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*'\w s|strong="G2962"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G2532"\w* its \w fullness|strong="G4138"\w*.”\f + \fr 10:26 \ft See Psalm 24:1.\f* \v 27 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w some|strong="G5100"\w* unbeliever \w invites|strong="G2564"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* decide \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w go|strong="G4198"\w*, \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w whatever|strong="G3956"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w set|strong="G3908"\w* \w before|strong="G3908"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, asking \w no|strong="G3367"\w* questions \w for|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w sake|strong="G1223"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w conscience|strong="G4893"\w*. \v 28 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w says|strong="G3004"\w*, “\w This|strong="G3778"\w* \w was|strong="G1510"\w* offered \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w idols|strong="G1494"\w*,” \w do|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w for|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w sake|strong="G1223"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* speaker \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w conscience|strong="G4893"\w*; \w since|strong="G1223"\w* “\w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w earth|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G3588"\w*'s, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G2532"\w* \w its|strong="G1223"\w* fullness.”\f + \fr 10:28 \ft At first blush this repetition of the quote seems out of place. I suppose Paul's point to be that the stated truth cuts both ways: it allows me to eat or to refrain. Indeed, some 8% of the Greek manuscripts omit the repetition, to be followed by NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc.\f* \v 29 ‘\w Conscience|strong="G4893"\w*’ \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w*, \w not|strong="G3780"\w* \w your|strong="G5259"\w* \w own|strong="G1438"\w* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G5259"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w other|strong="G2087"\w*. \s2 \w Do|strong="G2919"\w* \w all|strong="G3588"\w* \w to|strong="G3004"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* glory \w of|strong="G5259"\w* \w God|strong="G3004"\w* \p \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w just|strong="G3588"\w* \w why|strong="G2444"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w my|strong="G1473"\w* \w freedom|strong="G1657"\w* \w be|strong="G3588"\w* \w judged|strong="G2919"\w* \w by|strong="G5259"\w* \w another|strong="G2087"\w*'s \w conscience|strong="G4893"\w*? \v 30 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w partake|strong="G3348"\w* \w with|strong="G5485"\w* \w thanks|strong="G2168"\w*, \w why|strong="G5101"\w* \w be|strong="G3739"\w* slandered \w over|strong="G5228"\w* \w something|strong="G5101"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w give|strong="G2168"\w* \w thanks|strong="G2168"\w* \w for|strong="G5228"\w*?\f + \fr 10:30 \ft Paul wants to avoid being slandered, even if it is for doing something good and legitimate.\f* \v 31 \w Therefore|strong="G3767"\w*, \w whether|strong="G1535"\w* \w you|strong="G4160"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w or|strong="G1535"\w* \w you|strong="G4160"\w* \w drink|strong="G4095"\w*, \w or|strong="G1535"\w* \w whatever|strong="G3956"\w* \w you|strong="G4160"\w* \w do|strong="G4160"\w*, \w do|strong="G4160"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w the|strong="G1519"\w* \w glory|strong="G1391"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*.\f + \fr 10:31 \ft Here is a basic principle that furnishes us with the key for deciding about doubtful things, and things produced by modern technology that are not mentioned in the Bible. If I want to go watch a movie, I should ask myself, “Why do I want to do this? Is it for the glory of God?” If I want to buy a new, super-duper cell phone, I should ask the same questions. If we really want to please God, we will give an honest answer and act accordingly.\f* \v 32 \w Give|strong="G1096"\w* \w no|strong="G2532"\w* offense, \w either|strong="G2532"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w Jews|strong="G2453"\w* \w or|strong="G2532"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w Greeks|strong="G1672"\w* \w or|strong="G2532"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Church|strong="G1577"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*\f + \fr 10:32 \ft This text makes clear that during the Church Age there are three categories of people: Jews, non-Jews and the Church (made up of both Jews and non-Jews who are in Christ). Before Pentecost there were two categories: Jews and non-Jews. There are those who think that after Pentecost there were still just two: Church and non-Church, wherein the Church replaced Israel. But it is not so; Israel still exists as a separate entity in God's plan. Chapters nine, ten and eleven of Romans go into some detail on this point.\f* \v 33 —\w even|strong="G2531"\w* \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w I|strong="G2504"\w* try \w to|strong="G2443"\w* please \w everyone|strong="G3956"\w* \w in|strong="G3956"\w* \w every|strong="G3956"\w* \w way|strong="G3956"\w*, \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w seeking|strong="G2212"\w* \w my|strong="G3956"\w* \w own|strong="G1683"\w* \w profit|strong="G4851"\w* \w but|strong="G3361"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w of|strong="G3956"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w*, \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w they|strong="G3588"\w* \w may|strong="G2443"\w* \w be|strong="G3361"\w* \w saved|strong="G4982"\w*. \c 11 \m \v 1 \w Become|strong="G1096"\w* \w my|strong="G1473"\w* \w imitators|strong="G3402"\w*, \w just|strong="G2531"\w* \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1473"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*'s.\f + \fr 11:1 \ft Well now, how many of us would have the nerve to say that to someone? It is a good goal to aim for.\f* \ms1 The nature of Church life \s1 About women \p \v 2 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w praise|strong="G1867"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, brothers, \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w remember|strong="G3403"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w* \w in|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w hold|strong="G2722"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w traditions|strong="G3862"\w* \w just|strong="G2531"\w* \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w delivered|strong="G3860"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*. \v 3 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w want|strong="G2309"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w to|strong="G2309"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w head|strong="G2776"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w every|strong="G3956"\w* \w man|strong="G3956"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*, \w while|strong="G1161"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* \w wife|strong="G1135"\w*'s \w head|strong="G2776"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w man|strong="G3956"\w* \w and|strong="G1161"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*'s \w head|strong="G2776"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*. \v 4 \w Every|strong="G3956"\w* \w man|strong="G3956"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w prays|strong="G4336"\w* \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w prophesies|strong="G4395"\w* \w with|strong="G2596"\w* \w his|strong="G3956"\w* \w head|strong="G2776"\w* \w covered|strong="G2192"\w* dishonors \w his|strong="G3956"\w* \w head|strong="G2776"\w*. \v 5 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w every|strong="G3956"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w prays|strong="G4336"\w* \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w prophesies|strong="G4395"\w* \w with|strong="G2532"\w* \w her|strong="G3956"\w* \w head|strong="G2776"\w* \nd un\nd*covered dishonors \w her|strong="G3956"\w* own \w head|strong="G2776"\w*—\w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w same|strong="G2532"\w* \w as|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G2532"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w had|strong="G2532"\w* \w been|strong="G1510"\w* \w shaved|strong="G3587"\w*. \v 6 \w So|strong="G2532"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* does \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w cover|strong="G2619"\w* herself, \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w her|strong="G3588"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* \w shorn|strong="G2751"\w*. \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* shameful \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* \w shorn|strong="G2751"\w* \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w shaved|strong="G3587"\w*, \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w her|strong="G3588"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* \w covered|strong="G2619"\w*.\f + \fr 11:6 \ft This does not make for very popular teaching nowadays, but there it is. But is it “shameful” before God, or before men? If only before men, it is not sin.\f* \p \v 7 \w Indeed|strong="G2532"\w*, \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w man|strong="G2316"\w* \w ought|strong="G3784"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w cover|strong="G2619"\w* \w his|strong="G2532"\w* \w head|strong="G2776"\w*, \w since|strong="G1063"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w image|strong="G1504"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w glory|strong="G1391"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*;\f + \fr 11:7 \ft Paul would appear to be saying that the male represents the image of God in a way that the female does not.\f* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w glory|strong="G1391"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w man|strong="G2316"\w*.\f + \fr 11:7 \ft If woman is the glory of man, how is man the glory of God? Might it have something to do with the Bride?\f* \v 8 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w man|strong="G3756"\w* \w did|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w come|strong="G1510"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w*, \w but|strong="G1063"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w man|strong="G3756"\w*; \v 9 \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w neither|strong="G3756"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w man|strong="G3756"\w* \w created|strong="G2936"\w* \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w*, \w but|strong="G2532"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w man|strong="G3756"\w*\f + \fr 11:9 \ft The Creator's purpose in making the woman was to give the man an appropriate helper, which means that it is the man who is supposed to have a project, to which his wife is supposed to contribute.\f* \v 10 —\w for|strong="G1223"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w reason|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G1909"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* \w needs|strong="G3784"\w* \w to|strong="G1909"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w authority|strong="G1849"\w* \w upon|strong="G1909"\w* \w her|strong="G2192"\w* \w head|strong="G2776"\w*, \w because|strong="G1223"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G1909"\w* angels\f + \fr 11:10 \ft I believe verse ten constitutes an aside that derives from verse nine, not from verses five and six. The general practice in the versions of adding ‘symbol of’ before ‘authority’ is unwarranted, and does damage to the Text. The woman was created for the man, but since there are no female angels, the angels are very fascinated by the female of our species (remember Genesis 6). For this reason women need the protection of male authority. (Those feminists who peremptorily reject any semblance of male authority are just asking for a demon, and what little demon is going to object?)\f*— \v 11 \w nevertheless|strong="G4133"\w*, \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w neither|strong="G3777"\w* \w is|strong="G2962"\w* man \w independent|strong="G5565"\w* \w of|strong="G2962"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* \w nor|strong="G3777"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* \w independent|strong="G5565"\w* \w of|strong="G2962"\w* man. \v 12 \w Because|strong="G1223"\w* \w as|strong="G5618"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* \w came|strong="G2532"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w man|strong="G3956"\w*, \w so|strong="G3779"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w man|strong="G3956"\w* \w comes|strong="G2532"\w* \w through|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w*;\f + \fr 11:12 \ft That is to say, every man since Adam receives birth through a woman.\f* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*. \p \v 13 \w Judge|strong="G2919"\w* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w yourselves|strong="G4771"\w*: \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w it|strong="G1510"\w* \w proper|strong="G4241"\w* \w for|strong="G1722"\w* \w a|strong="G1722"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w pray|strong="G4336"\w* \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* uncovered? \v 14 \w Does|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3761"\w* \w nature|strong="G5449"\w* itself \w teach|strong="G1321"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* man \w has|strong="G3748"\w* \w long|strong="G2863"\w* \w hair|strong="G2863"\w*, \w it|strong="G3754"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* dishonor \w to|strong="G1510"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w*? \v 15 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* \w woman|strong="G1135"\w* \w has|strong="G3748"\w* \w long|strong="G2863"\w* \w hair|strong="G2863"\w*, \w it|strong="G3754"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* \w glory|strong="G1391"\w* \w to|strong="G1325"\w* \w her|strong="G1325"\w*, \w because|strong="G3754"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w hair|strong="G2863"\w* \w has|strong="G3748"\w* \w been|strong="G1510"\w* \w given|strong="G1325"\w* \w for|strong="G3754"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* \w covering|strong="G4018"\w*. \p \v 16 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* decides \w to|strong="G3756"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w contentious|strong="G5380"\w*, \w neither|strong="G3761"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w nor|strong="G3761"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* congregations \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w any|strong="G5100"\w* \w other|strong="G1161"\w* \w practice|strong="G4914"\w*.\f + \fr 11:16 \ft Back in verse 2 above Paul mentions ‘traditions’, and traditions are not the same as commandments. To disobey God's commands is sin, but what of disobeying a tradition? The impression I gain is that disobeying a tradition is not sin, although it does have consequences.\f* \s1 About the Lord's Supper \s2 Some local abuses \p \v 17 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w in|strong="G1519"\w* \w giving|strong="G3853"\w* \w the|strong="G1519"\w* following \w instruction|strong="G3853"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w do|strong="G3756"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w praise|strong="G1867"\w* \w you|strong="G3754"\w*, \w since|strong="G3754"\w* \w you|strong="G3754"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w coming|strong="G4905"\w* \w together|strong="G4905"\w* \w for|strong="G3754"\w* \w the|strong="G1519"\w* \w better|strong="G2909"\w* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w for|strong="G3754"\w* \w the|strong="G1519"\w* \w worse|strong="G2276"\w*. \v 18 \w Because|strong="G1063"\w*, \w to|strong="G2532"\w* begin, \w I|strong="G2532"\w* hear \w that|strong="G2532"\w* \w when|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w come|strong="G4905"\w* \w together|strong="G4905"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w an|strong="G2532"\w* \w assembly|strong="G1577"\w* \w there|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G2532"\w* \w divisions|strong="G4978"\w* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w partly|strong="G3313"\w* \w believe|strong="G4100"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w*. \v 19 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w there|strong="G2532"\w* \w would|strong="G1096"\w* really need \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w* factions \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* ‘\w approved|strong="G1384"\w*’ ones \w may|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w* recognized \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*.\f + \fr 11:19 \ft I take it that Paul is using a bit of irony here, but maybe not—to have levels of society in a congregation there must be criteria to define such levels. But does God want levels of society in a congregation?\f* \p \v 20 \w So|strong="G3767"\w* \w when|strong="G3767"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w come|strong="G4905"\w* \w together|strong="G4905"\w* \w in|strong="G1909"\w* \w one|strong="G3588"\w* \w place|strong="G1909"\w*, \w it|strong="G1510"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w to|strong="G1909"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w the|strong="G1909"\w* \w Lord|strong="G3588"\w*'s \w Supper|strong="G1173"\w*. \v 21 \w Because|strong="G1063"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w eating|strong="G2068"\w*, \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w one|strong="G1538"\w* tries \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w get|strong="G2532"\w* \w his|strong="G1722"\w* meal \w first|strong="G3588"\w*,\f + \fr 11:21 \ft Compare verses 33-34 below.\f* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w one|strong="G1538"\w* goes \w hungry|strong="G3983"\w* \w while|strong="G1722"\w* \w another|strong="G3739"\w* gets \w drunk|strong="G3184"\w*! \v 22 \w Now|strong="G2532"\w* really, \w do|strong="G5101"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w houses|strong="G3614"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w drink|strong="G4095"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w*? \w Or|strong="G2228"\w* \w do|strong="G5101"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w despise|strong="G2706"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'\w s|strong="G2192"\w* \w congregation|strong="G1577"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* humiliate \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G5101"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w nothing|strong="G3756"\w*? \w What|strong="G5101"\w* \w shall|strong="G2532"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*? \w Shall|strong="G2532"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w praise|strong="G1867"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w*? \w Indeed|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w*! \s2 How the Lord inaugurated it \p \v 23 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w received|strong="G2983"\w* \w from|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w which|strong="G3739"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* transmitted \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*: \w The|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w*, \w during|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w night|strong="G3571"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w which|strong="G3739"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w betrayed|strong="G3860"\w*, \w took|strong="G2983"\w* bread; \v 24 \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w when|strong="G2532"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w had|strong="G2532"\w* \w given|strong="G2168"\w* \w thanks|strong="G2168"\w*, \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w broke|strong="G2806"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w said|strong="G3004"\w*: “\w Take|strong="G2532"\w*, eat; \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w my|strong="G1699"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w being|strong="G1510"\w* \w broken|strong="G2806"\w*\f + \fr 11:24 \ft The eclectic Greek text currently in vogue omits ‘take, eat’ (following 8.3% of the Greek manuscripts) and ‘broken’ (following some 2% of the manuscripts); and so NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc. do the same.\f* \w on|strong="G1519"\w* \w your|strong="G2532"\w* \w behalf|strong="G5228"\w*; \w do|strong="G4160"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w in|strong="G1519"\w* remembrance \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w*.” \v 25 \w In|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w same|strong="G3778"\w* \w way|strong="G5615"\w*, \w after|strong="G3326"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w had|strong="G2532"\w* dined, \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w took|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w cup|strong="G4221"\w*, \w saying|strong="G3004"\w*: “\w This|strong="G3778"\w* \w cup|strong="G4221"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w new|strong="G2537"\w* \w covenant|strong="G1242"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w my|strong="G1699"\w* blood; \w do|strong="G4160"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w*, \w whenever|strong="G1437"\w* \w you|strong="G1437"\w* \w drink|strong="G4095"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w*, \w in|strong="G1722"\w* remembrance \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w me|strong="G3004"\w*.” \v 26 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w whenever|strong="G1437"\w* \w you|strong="G3739"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* bread \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w drink|strong="G4095"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w cup|strong="G4221"\w*, \w you|strong="G3739"\w* \w proclaim|strong="G2605"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*'\w s|strong="G2962"\w* \w death|strong="G2288"\w*,\f + \fr 11:26 \ft The bread and the cup have to do with the physical body that died on the cross, not with the Church.\f* \w until|strong="G2064"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w comes|strong="G2064"\w*. \s2 Be careful to partake worthily \p \v 27 \w So|strong="G2532"\w* \w then|strong="G2532"\w* \w whoever|strong="G3739"\w* \w eats|strong="G2068"\w* \w this|strong="G3588"\w* bread \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w drinks|strong="G4095"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*'\w s|strong="G2962"\w* \w cup|strong="G4221"\w* unworthily\f + \fr 11:27 \ft About 1.5% of the Greek manuscripts, of objectively inferior quality, omit “unworthily”, to be followed by NIV, NASB, TEV, etc.\f* \w will|strong="G1510"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w guilty|strong="G1777"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* blood \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*. \v 28 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* man \w examine|strong="G1381"\w* \w himself|strong="G1438"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w then|strong="G2532"\w* \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* bread \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w drink|strong="G4095"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w cup|strong="G4221"\w*. \v 29 \w Because|strong="G1063"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w eats|strong="G2068"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w drinks|strong="G4095"\w* unworthily \w eats|strong="G2068"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w drinks|strong="G4095"\w* \w judgment|strong="G2917"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w himself|strong="G1438"\w*, \w not|strong="G3361"\w* distinguishing \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G3588"\w*'s\f + \fr 11:29 \ft The eclectic Greek text currently in vogue omits ‘Lord's’ (following just 2% of the Greek manuscripts, of objectively inferior quality, to be followed in turn by such versions as NASB and LB). Here in Brazil there are many who claim, based on this variant, that ‘the body’ here is the church, not Jesus' physical body. So they walk around, trading bread and wine with each other, laughing, talking, slapping each other on the back, having a general good time [their way of distinguishing the church]. Surely the appropriate way to ‘remember the Lord's death’ is to be in an attitude of penitent thanksgiving, confessing any sin, renewing one's commitment—this is something you do alone with God. Those who party instead of examine may well discover that they were partaking unworthily.\f* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*. \v 30 \w Because|strong="G1223"\w* \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G3778"\w* weak \w and|strong="G2532"\w* sick, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w good|strong="G1223"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* \w died|strong="G2837"\w*.\f + \fr 11:30 \ft Ever since the Flood the Creator has imposed and exacted the death penalty for those who shed innocent blood (Genesis 9:5-6). There are dozens of passages in the Old Testament that deal with the theme of blood guiltiness. Here are a few: Genesis 21:12, “shall surely be put to death”; Exodus 21:14, a murderer was even to be dragged away from the altar and killed; Numbers 35:31, “you shall take no ransom for the life of a murderer, …he shall surely be put to death”; 2 Kings 24:4, “he filled Jerusalem with innocent blood, which the Lord \ft \+bd would not pardon\+bd*”. Here in verses 27 and 30 Paul says that God had killed ‘a good many’ because they were ‘guilty of the blood of the Lord’. Romans 1:32, written decades after Pentecost, affirms that murderers are still deserving of death. We all need the shed blood of God's Lamb for cleansing from sin, but please do not take it lightly!\f* \p \v 31 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w we|strong="G1161"\w* \w would|strong="G1438"\w* \w judge|strong="G2919"\w* \w ourselves|strong="G1438"\w*, \w we|strong="G1161"\w* \w would|strong="G1438"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w be|strong="G3756"\w* \w judged|strong="G2919"\w*. \v 32 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w when|strong="G1161"\w* \w we|strong="G1161"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w judged|strong="G2919"\w*, \w we|strong="G1161"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w disciplined|strong="G3811"\w* \w by|strong="G5259"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*, \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w we|strong="G1161"\w* \w may|strong="G2443"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w be|strong="G3361"\w* \w condemned|strong="G2632"\w* \w with|strong="G4862"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w*.\f + \fr 11:32 \ft Remember Hebrews 12:6.\f* \p \v 33 \w So|strong="G5620"\w* \w then|strong="G5620"\w*, \w my|strong="G1473"\w* brothers, \w when|strong="G4905"\w* \w you|strong="G5620"\w* \w come|strong="G4905"\w* \w together|strong="G4905"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w*, \w wait|strong="G1551"\w* \w for|strong="G1519"\w* \w one|strong="G3588"\w* \w another|strong="G3588"\w*. \v 34 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w hungry|strong="G3983"\w*, \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w at|strong="G1722"\w* \w home|strong="G3624"\w*, \w lest|strong="G3361"\w* \w you|strong="G1487"\w* \w come|strong="G2064"\w* \w together|strong="G4905"\w* \w into|strong="G1519"\w* \w judgment|strong="G2917"\w*. \w And|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w rest|strong="G3062"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w will|strong="G5100"\w* \w set|strong="G2443"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w order|strong="G2443"\w* \w when|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w come|strong="G2064"\w*. \c 12 \s1 About spiritual gifts \m \v 1 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w concerning|strong="G4012"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w*, brothers, \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w do|strong="G2309"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w want|strong="G2309"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w to|strong="G2309"\w* \w be|strong="G3756"\w* ignorant. \v 2 \w You|strong="G3754"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w when|strong="G3753"\w* \w you|strong="G3754"\w* \w were|strong="G1510"\w* \w pagans|strong="G1484"\w* \w you|strong="G3754"\w* \w were|strong="G1510"\w* always led \w toward|strong="G4314"\w* \w the|strong="G4314"\w* mute \w idols|strong="G1497"\w*,\f + \fr 12:2 \ft By whom or what? I would say that it was by Satan's emissaries, in one way or another.\f* \w being|strong="G1510"\w* carried away. \v 3 \w Therefore|strong="G1352"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w inform|strong="G1107"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w no|strong="G3762"\w* \w one|strong="G3762"\w* \w speaking|strong="G2980"\w* \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*'\w s|strong="G2962"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w calls|strong="G3004"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* accursed, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w no|strong="G3762"\w* \w one|strong="G3762"\w* \w can|strong="G1410"\w* \w declare|strong="G1107"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*\f + \fr 12:3 \ft Of course anyone, including demons, can mouth the phrase, ‘Jesus is Lord’; Paul is talking about personal commitment.\f* \w except|strong="G1487"\w* \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Holy|strong="G4151"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w*. \p \v 4 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w there|strong="G1161"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* allotments \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4151"\w* \w gifts|strong="G5486"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* same \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w*. \v 5 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w there|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* allotments \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w ministries|strong="G1248"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w same|strong="G2532"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*. \v 6 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w there|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* allotments \w of|strong="G2532"\w* activities, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w same|strong="G2532"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w works|strong="G1754"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w*, \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w*.\f + \fr 12:6 \ft If gifts, ministries and activities are all allotted by God, then the life of any congregation is supposed to be under His direct control.\f* \v 7 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w manifestation|strong="G5321"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w given|strong="G1325"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w one|strong="G1538"\w* \w for|strong="G4314"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w common|strong="G4851"\w* \w good|strong="G4851"\w*.\f + \fr 12:7 \ft Nothing that God gives is with the intent of feeding our ego.\f* \s2 A list of gifts \p \v 8 \w So|strong="G1161"\w* \w to|strong="G2596"\w* \w one|strong="G3739"\w* \w a|strong="G1325"\w* \w word|strong="G3056"\w* \w of|strong="G3056"\w* \w wisdom|strong="G4678"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w given|strong="G1325"\w*, \w by|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w*; \w to|strong="G2596"\w* \w another|strong="G3739"\w* \w a|strong="G1325"\w* \w word|strong="G3056"\w* \w of|strong="G3056"\w* \w knowledge|strong="G1108"\w*, \w by|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w same|strong="G3739"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w*; \v 9 \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w a|strong="G1722"\w* \w different|strong="G2087"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w faith|strong="G4102"\w*, \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* same \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w*; \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w another|strong="G2087"\w* presents \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w healings|strong="G2386"\w*,\f + \fr 12:9 \ft There is no such thing as ‘the gift of healing’, at least not in the Text. ‘Healings’ is always a noun, not a verb, and is always plural; ‘gifts’ is also always plural, never singular. So the Spirit distributes gifts or presents of healings. That said, it also appears to be true that certain people receive an unusual number of such presents, giving rise to a ‘ministry of healing’.\f* \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* same \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w*; \v 10 \w to|strong="G1161"\w* \w another|strong="G2087"\w* workings \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w miracles|strong="G1411"\w*, \w to|strong="G1161"\w* \w another|strong="G2087"\w* \w prophecy|strong="G4394"\w*, \w to|strong="G1161"\w* \w another|strong="G2087"\w* discernings \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w spirits|strong="G4151"\w*;\f + \fr 12:10 \ft Why ‘discernings’ (pl), which is what the Text says? I suppose one could say it was discerning at different times, but if a gift is used more than once, that meaning is automatic. Could it refer to the different kinds of spirit beings? I can think of five: the Holy Spirit, good angels, demons (fallen angels), a normal human spirit, and a projected human spirit (all of which are usually invisible to us, which is why special discernment is needed). I would now say that humanoids (demon with woman) should be added to the list.\f* \w to|strong="G1161"\w* \w a|strong="G1161"\w* \w different|strong="G2087"\w* \w one|strong="G2087"\w* \w kinds|strong="G1085"\w*\f + \fr 12:10 \ft The Text plainly says ‘kinds’ (plural) of languages. I never understood this until I heard a student of mine using more than one language. I am a linguist (PhD) and I know when I am listening to a real language (it has structure). This student had (and presumably still has) one language for worship, another for intercession, another for warfare, and I think there was at least one more—they were very different, but were clearly real languages. Later I got to know a competent surgeon who has at least four languages. Whoever claims to have the gift of tongues should have more than one; after all, in all Bibles ‘tongues’ is plural, and plural means more than one.\f* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w languages|strong="G1100"\w*, \w to|strong="G1161"\w* \w another|strong="G2087"\w* \w interpretation|strong="G2058"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w languages|strong="G1100"\w*. \v 11 \w However|strong="G1161"\w*, \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w same|strong="G3778"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w* produces \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w these|strong="G3778"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w*, \w distributing|strong="G1244"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w individually|strong="G2398"\w* \w just|strong="G2531"\w* \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w wills|strong="G1014"\w*.\f + \fr 12:11 \ft No one gets a gift just because he wants it; the Holy Spirit has His own criteria for distributing them. However, in verse 31 below we are commanded to desire the best gifts. We are to ask, and the Holy Spirit takes it from there.\f* \s2 An analogy from the body \p \v 12 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w just|strong="G2509"\w* \w as|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w* \w members|strong="G3196"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w members|strong="G3196"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*, \w though|strong="G2532"\w* \w being|strong="G1510"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w*, \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*, \w so|strong="G3779"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*. \v 13 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w were|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* baptized \w into|strong="G1519"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w*\f + \fr 12:13 \ft It is the Holy Spirit who places us into the Body of Christ.\f*—\w whether|strong="G1535"\w* \w Jews|strong="G2453"\w* \w or|strong="G1535"\w* \w Greeks|strong="G1672"\w*, \w whether|strong="G1535"\w* \w slaves|strong="G1401"\w* \w or|strong="G1535"\w* \w free|strong="G1658"\w*—\w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w were|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* given \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w drink|strong="G4222"\w* \w into|strong="G1519"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w Spirit|strong="G4151"\w*.\f + \fr 12:13 \ft The imagery here seems awkward; but if you drink something, it is then inside you, and once regenerate we have the Holy Spirit inside us. But He is much, much bigger than we are, so we wind up inside Him (perhaps a little like swallowing water while swimming).\f* \v 14 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w in|strong="G2532"\w* fact \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w part|strong="G2532"\w* \w but|strong="G2532"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w*. \v 15 \w If|strong="G1437"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w foot|strong="G4228"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w*, “\w Because|strong="G3754"\w* \w I|strong="G1437"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* \w hand|strong="G5495"\w*, \w I|strong="G1437"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*,” \w it|strong="G3754"\w* \w would|strong="G1437"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w therefore|strong="G3844"\w* cease \w to|strong="G3004"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*. \v 16 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w ear|strong="G3775"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w*, “\w Because|strong="G3754"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w an|strong="G2532"\w* \w eye|strong="G3788"\w*, \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*,” \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w would|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w therefore|strong="G2532"\w* cease \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*. \v 17 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w whole|strong="G3650"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w were|strong="G3588"\w* \w an|strong="G3788"\w* \w eye|strong="G3788"\w*, \w where|strong="G4226"\w* would \w be|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* hearing? \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w whole|strong="G3650"\w* \w were|strong="G3588"\w* hearing, \w where|strong="G4226"\w* would \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w smelling|strong="G3750"\w* \w be|strong="G3588"\w*? \v 18 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* really \w placed|strong="G5087"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w members|strong="G3196"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*, \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w*, \w just|strong="G2531"\w* \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w He|strong="G1161"\w* pleased.\f + \fr 12:18 \ft This is true of our physical bodies, but it is also true of any congregation.\f* \v 19 (\w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w whole|strong="G3956"\w* \w were|strong="G1510"\w* \w just|strong="G3588"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w member|strong="G3196"\w*, \w where|strong="G4226"\w* \w would|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w*? \v 20 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w in|strong="G1161"\w* fact \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w parts|strong="G3196"\w* \w are|strong="G3568"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w*.)\f + \fr 12:20 \ft To the ‘Western’ mind this may seem redundant, but recall that Paul was a Jew. Can you imagine a body that is nothing more than a huge, monstrous tongue?\f* \p \v 21 Further, \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w eye|strong="G3788"\w* \w cannot|strong="G1410"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w* \w to|strong="G3004"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w hand|strong="G5495"\w*, “\w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w do|strong="G2192"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w need|strong="G5532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*”; \w nor|strong="G3756"\w* \w again|strong="G3825"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w head|strong="G2776"\w* \w to|strong="G3004"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w feet|strong="G4228"\w*, “\w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w do|strong="G2192"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w need|strong="G5532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*.” \v 22 \w Much|strong="G4183"\w* \w to|strong="G1380"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* contrary, \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w members|strong="G3196"\w* \w of|strong="G4983"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w seem|strong="G1380"\w* \w to|strong="G1380"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* weaker \w are|strong="G1510"\w* necessary. \v 23 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* parts \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w consider|strong="G2192"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* less \w honorable|strong="G5092"\w*, \w on|strong="G3739"\w* \w these|strong="G3778"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w bestow|strong="G4060"\w* \w greater|strong="G4053"\w* \w honor|strong="G5092"\w*; \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w our|strong="G2532"\w* unpresentables \w have|strong="G2192"\w* special modesty, \v 24 \w while|strong="G1161"\w* \w our|strong="G2316"\w* presentables \w do|strong="G2192"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w need|strong="G5532"\w* \w it|strong="G1161"\w*. \w Yes|strong="G1161"\w*, \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w has|strong="G2192"\w* blended \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*, \w giving|strong="G1325"\w* \w greater|strong="G4053"\w* \w honor|strong="G5092"\w* \w to|strong="G1325"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w part|strong="G1473"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* lacks \w it|strong="G1161"\w*, \v 25 \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w there|strong="G1510"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w no|strong="G3361"\w* \w division|strong="G4978"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*, \w but|strong="G3361"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w members|strong="G3196"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w have|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* same \w care|strong="G3309"\w* \w for|strong="G5228"\w* \w one|strong="G3588"\w* \w another|strong="G3588"\w*; \v 26 \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w if|strong="G1535"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w member|strong="G3196"\w* \w suffers|strong="G3958"\w*, \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w members|strong="G3196"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w suffer|strong="G3958"\w* \w along|strong="G2532"\w*, \w or|strong="G1535"\w* \w if|strong="G1535"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w member|strong="G3196"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w honored|strong="G1392"\w*, \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w members|strong="G3196"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w rejoice|strong="G4796"\w* \w along|strong="G2532"\w*.\f + \fr 12:26 \ft Since both the \ft \+it Textus Receptus\+it* and the eclectic Greek text currently in vogue have ‘suffer’ and ‘rejoice’ in the Indicative (following 60% of the Greek manuscripts), most versions do too. But the 40% includes the best line of transmission and has the verbs in the Subjunctive. Since Paul is applying the figure of a body to people, it is obvious that although we should share, we are not obliged to do so, and often do not.\f* \s1 Functions in the Church \p \v 27 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w members|strong="G3196"\w* \w individually|strong="G3313"\w*. \v 28 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w whom|strong="G3739"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* \w appointed|strong="G5087"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Church|strong="G1577"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w*: \w first|strong="G4413"\w* apostles, \w second|strong="G1208"\w* \w prophets|strong="G4396"\w*, \w third|strong="G5154"\w* \w teachers|strong="G1320"\w*; \w after|strong="G2532"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w miracles|strong="G1411"\w*, \w then|strong="G2532"\w*\f + \fr 12:28 \ft It should be observed that the terminology here is clearly hierarchical: ‘1\+sup st\+sup*, 2\+sup nd\+sup*, 3\+sup rd\+sup*, then, then…’ (similar lists in other places lack this terminology) [the Kingdom of God is not a democracy]. Next, if God has appointed these functions, there must be a good reason for them, and to deliberately exclude any of them is to go against God. Here in Brazil, with a few exceptions, the churches have no place for teachers; they simply are not allowed. The consequences are not pretty. \fp Presumably even the most ardent ‘cessationist’ will grant that “teachers”, “helps” and “administrations” are still around. But this letter was written around 55 AD, well into the Church Age, therefore. Why would God “appoint in the Church” things that would be extinguished in a few decades. If miracles come “after” teachers, how can miracles be gone if teachers are still here? We have the command to “earnestly desire the best gifts”, so which ones are the best? Presumably those at the top of the hierarchical list. Why would God command us to earnestly desire a gift like apostleship, if He was going to extinguish it before the end of the first century? In such an event the command would be meaningless for the last 1900 years!\f* presents \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w healings|strong="G2386"\w*, helps, \w administrations|strong="G2941"\w*, \w kinds|strong="G1085"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w languages|strong="G1100"\w*. \v 29 \w All|strong="G3956"\w* \w are|strong="G3956"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* apostles, \w are|strong="G3956"\w* \w they|strong="G3956"\w*? \w All|strong="G3956"\w* \w are|strong="G3956"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w prophets|strong="G4396"\w*, \w are|strong="G3956"\w* \w they|strong="G3956"\w*? \w All|strong="G3956"\w* \w are|strong="G3956"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w teachers|strong="G1320"\w*, \w are|strong="G3956"\w* \w they|strong="G3956"\w*? \w All|strong="G3956"\w* \w are|strong="G3956"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w miracle|strong="G1411"\w* workers, \w are|strong="G3956"\w* \w they|strong="G3956"\w*? \v 30 \w All|strong="G3956"\w* \w do|strong="G2192"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* presents \w of|strong="G3956"\w* \w healings|strong="G2386"\w*, \w do|strong="G2192"\w* \w they|strong="G2192"\w*? \w All|strong="G3956"\w* \w do|strong="G2192"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w speak|strong="G2980"\w* \w languages|strong="G1100"\w*, \w do|strong="G2192"\w* \w they|strong="G2192"\w*? \w All|strong="G3956"\w* \w do|strong="G2192"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w interpret|strong="G1329"\w*, \w do|strong="G2192"\w* \w they|strong="G2192"\w*?\f + \fr 12:30 \ft The Greek grammar of verses 29 and 30 is plain: no gift is given to everybody—not everyone is an apostle and not everyone speaks languages. Those churches that teach that speaking in tongues is the \+nd necessary\+nd* sign of being ‘baptized in the Spirit’ (and until you are ‘baptized’ you are a 2\+sup nd\+sup* class citizen, if a citizen at all), have done untold damage to their people. Since the Holy Spirit simply does not give ‘tongues’ to everybody, those who do not get it are out in the cold. But the social pressure is intolerable, so many end up faking it. Since many of the leaders are also faking it, the social problem is solved; the person is ‘in’. But since Satan is the source of all lies, someone who fakes it is living a lie and invites Satan into his life. I have been in many Pentecostal, neo-pentecostal, charismatic, whatever churches and have heard thousands of people ‘speaking in tongues’—a large majority were faking it, while a few were speaking a real language, but under demonic control. A church that teaches a lie invites Satan into the church, and he does not hesitate. Of course some had the genuine gift.\f* \v 31 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w earnestly|strong="G2206"\w* \w desire|strong="G2206"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* best \w gifts|strong="G5486"\w*. \c 13 \s1 About agape love \p And now I show you a most excellent way.\f + \fr 13:0 \ft Most versions oppose love to the gifts, either by calling it ‘more excellent’ or by adding the definite article (that is not in the Text) ‘\+nd the\+nd* most excellent’. I seriously doubt that the author had that in mind. The term \ft \+it hyperbole\+it* refers to an extraordinarily high level of quality, but is not inherently exclusive. Had Paul put the definite article it would be exclusive, but he did not. Since God is not the author of confusion, and since He gives both gifts and love, I would say that they are supposed to work together. See 14:1 below.\f* \m \v 1 \w If|strong="G1437"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w speak|strong="G2980"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w languages|strong="G1100"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w men|strong="G3588"\w*, \w even|strong="G2532"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* angels,\f + \fr 13:1 \ft I would say that this is an argument \ft \+it a fortiori\+it*, which being freely translated would be, “If I speak the languages of men, or even of angels (if there were such a thing).” Since angels are spirit beings (Hebrews 1:13-14) and do not normally have physical bodies (although they can materialize in our world), they do not have literal tongues and ears, and consequently do not use sound to communicate among themselves—I suppose they use some sort of thought transference (something we cannot do, at least not yet). The claim of any group that calls the gibberish they speak an angelic language I consider to be a plain falsehood, besides being a pitiful insult to the angels.\f* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* love, \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w become|strong="G1096"\w* \w a|strong="G2192"\w* \w sounding|strong="G2278"\w* \w brass|strong="G5475"\w* \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w a|strong="G2192"\w* clanging \w cymbal|strong="G2950"\w*. \v 2 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w prophecy|strong="G4394"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w mysteries|strong="G3466"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w knowledge|strong="G1108"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w faith|strong="G4102"\w*, \w so|strong="G2532"\w* \w as|strong="G1161"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w remove|strong="G3179"\w* \w mountains|strong="G3735"\w*,\f + \fr 13:2 \ft Evidently it takes a special level or quality of faith to actually move a mountain, a level to which I myself have yet to attain.\f* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* love, \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w nothing|strong="G3762"\w*. \v 3 \w Even|strong="G2532"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w give|strong="G1473"\w* away \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w my|strong="G3956"\w* \w possessions|strong="G5225"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w hand|strong="G3860"\w* \w over|strong="G3860"\w* \w my|strong="G3956"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* \w burned|strong="G2545"\w*,\f + \fr 13:3 \ft We have here a rather bothersome set of textual variants. For those who can handle Greek I reproduce the statement of evidence from my Greek Text: \fp καυθησομαι \+bd f\+bd*\+sup 35\+sup* (50.6%) OC ‖ καυθησωμαι C (44.7%) HF,RP,TR,CP ‖ καυθησεται (1%) ‖ καυθη (0.8%) ‖ καυχησωμαι 𝕻\+sup 46\+sup*(A,B (1.5%) NU ‖ καυχησομαι 048 (0.5%) ‖ four further variants (0.8%). \fp Until 1991, when the collations for select variant sets done by the Institute for New Testament Textual Research in Münster, Germany appeared, statements of evidence presented the Future Subjunctive form (that of the \ft \+it Textus Receptus\+it*) as being attested by the heavy Byzantine majority. Since Greek grammar does not have a Future Subjunctive, there were those who made sport of the \+it Textus Receptus\+it* for reproducing a nonexistent form—usually they were partisans of the Aorist Subjunctive form, that changes the verb and is attested by only 1.5% of the manuscripts (of objectively inferior quality). We now know that the real majority form is the Future Indicative, but since it immediately follows ινα, that usually takes the Subjunctive, many scribes may have made the change virtually without thinking. The verb ‘to boast’, as in the eclectic Greek text, is totally out of place here—how can you boast with love?\f* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* love, \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w profits|strong="G5623"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w* \w nothing|strong="G3762"\w*. \s2 Love described \p \v 4 Love \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w patient|strong="G3114"\w* \w and|strong="G3588"\w* \w kind|strong="G5541"\w*; love does \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w envy|strong="G2206"\w*; love does \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w brag|strong="G4068"\w*, \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w proud|strong="G5448"\w*, \v 5 \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* indecent, \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* self-seeking, \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* ‘short-fused’, \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* malicious;\f + \fr 13:5 \ft All the negative qualities mentioned derive from self.\f* \v 6 \w it|strong="G1161"\w* does \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w take|strong="G1161"\w* pleasure \w in|strong="G1909"\w* unrighteousness, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w rejoices|strong="G5463"\w* \w with|strong="G1909"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* truth; \v 7 it \w bears|strong="G4722"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w*, \w believes|strong="G4100"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w*, \w hopes|strong="G1679"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w*, \w endures|strong="G5278"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w*;\f + \fr 13:7 \ft Wow! But presumably \ft \+it agape\+it* love is not blind; it starts out by bearing, believing, hoping and enduring, until confronted with objective contrary evidence. God is love, but He is not blind, and neither is He deceived.\f* \v 8 love \w never|strong="G3763"\w* \w fails|strong="G4098"\w*. \s2 Love contrasted \p \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w as|strong="G1161"\w* \w for|strong="G1161"\w* \w prophecies|strong="G4394"\w*, \w they|strong="G1161"\w* \w will|strong="G1100"\w* \w be|strong="G3588"\w* set aside; \w as|strong="G1161"\w* \w for|strong="G1161"\w* \w languages|strong="G1100"\w*, \w they|strong="G1161"\w* \w will|strong="G1100"\w* \w cease|strong="G3973"\w*; \w as|strong="G1161"\w* \w for|strong="G1161"\w* \w knowledge|strong="G1108"\w*, \w it|strong="G1161"\w* \w will|strong="G1100"\w* \w be|strong="G3588"\w* superseded; \v 9 \w since|strong="G1537"\w* \w we|strong="G1063"\w* \w know|strong="G1097"\w* \w in|strong="G2532"\w* \w part|strong="G3313"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w prophesy|strong="G4395"\w* \w in|strong="G2532"\w* \w part|strong="G3313"\w*. \v 10 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w whenever|strong="G3752"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w complete|strong="G5046"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w come|strong="G2064"\w*, \nd \+w then|strong="G1161"\+w*\nd* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* ‘\w in|strong="G1537"\w* \w part|strong="G3313"\w*’ \w will|strong="G2064"\w* \w be|strong="G3588"\w* \w done|strong="G2673"\w* \w away|strong="G2673"\w* \w with|strong="G1537"\w*. \v 11 (\w When|strong="G3753"\w* \w I|strong="G5613"\w* \w was|strong="G1510"\w* \w a|strong="G1096"\w* small \w child|strong="G3516"\w*, \w I|strong="G5613"\w* \w talked|strong="G2980"\w* \w like|strong="G5613"\w* \w a|strong="G1096"\w* \w child|strong="G3516"\w*, \w I|strong="G5613"\w* \w thought|strong="G3049"\w* \w like|strong="G5613"\w* \w a|strong="G1096"\w* \w child|strong="G3516"\w*, \w I|strong="G5613"\w* \w reasoned|strong="G3049"\w* \w like|strong="G5613"\w* \w a|strong="G1096"\w* \w child|strong="G3516"\w*; \w but|strong="G3588"\w* \w when|strong="G3753"\w* \w I|strong="G5613"\w* \w became|strong="G1096"\w* \w a|strong="G1096"\w* man, \w I|strong="G5613"\w* \w put|strong="G1096"\w* \w away|strong="G2673"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w child|strong="G3516"\w*.) \v 12 \w Because|strong="G1223"\w* \nd \+w now|strong="G1161"\+w*\nd* \w we|strong="G1063"\w* \w see|strong="G1097"\w* blurred images \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* metal \w mirror|strong="G2072"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \nd \+w then|strong="G2532"\+w*\nd* \w face|strong="G4383"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w face|strong="G4383"\w*. \nd \+w Now|strong="G1161"\+w*\nd* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w know|strong="G1097"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w part|strong="G3313"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \nd \+w then|strong="G2532"\+w*\nd* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G2532"\w* \w know|strong="G1097"\w* \w fully|strong="G1921"\w*, \w just|strong="G2531"\w* \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w am|strong="G2532"\w* \w fully|strong="G1921"\w* \w known|strong="G1097"\w*.\f + \fr 13:12 \ft Verses 8b-10 have received more than their fair share of mistreatment, partly because commentators have not linked verse 12 to them (seeing verse 11 as parenthetical). Consider verse 10: “But whenever the complete should come, \+nd then\+nd* the ‘in part’ will be done away with.” If we can pinpoint the ‘then’, we will have also pinpointed the ‘when’; and verse 12 pinpoints the ‘then’. When will we see ‘face to face’, when will we know as we are known? 1 John 3:2 has the answer: “Beloved, now we are children of God; and it has not yet been revealed what we shall be, but we know that when He is revealed, we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is.” It is at the return of Christ that we will see ‘face to face’, so “whenever the complete should come” refers to Christ at His second coming. The problem with ‘prophecy’, ‘tongues’ and our present ‘knowledge’ is that they are ‘in part’, but after the return of Christ we will have no further need for them. Since Christ has not returned yet, these ‘in part’ things are still certainly with us. The claim that ‘the complete’ refers to the completed New Testament canon and that the miraculous gifts ceased when the last shovel of dirt fell on the Apostle John's grave is an historical falsehood, besides doing violence to the Text. Christians who lived during the 2\+sup nd\+sup*, 3\+sup rd\+sup* and 4\+sup th\+sup* centuries, whose writings have come down to us, affirm that the gifts were still in use in their day. No 20\+sup th\+sup* or 21\+sup st\+sup* century Christian, \ft \+bd who was not there\+bd*, is competent to contradict them. If it had really been the Holy Spirit's purpose to tell us that the \+it charismata\+it* would disappear in a few decades, He presumably could have done a much better job of it.\f* \p \v 13 \w For|strong="G1161"\w* \w now|strong="G1161"\w* \w these|strong="G3778"\w* \w three|strong="G5140"\w* obtain: \w faith|strong="G4102"\w*, \w hope|strong="G1680"\w*, love; \w and|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w greatest|strong="G3173"\w* \w of|strong="G1680"\w* \w these|strong="G3778"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* love.\f + \fr 13:13 \ft We will not need faith and hope in Heaven, but love will continue.\f* \c 14 \s1 Prophecy is better than Tongues \m \v 1 \w Pursue|strong="G1377"\w* love, \w and|strong="G1161"\w* \w desire|strong="G2206"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w* gifts, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w especially|strong="G3123"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* you \w may|strong="G2443"\w* \w prophesy|strong="G4395"\w*. \v 2 \w Because|strong="G1063"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w speaks|strong="G2980"\w* \w in|strong="G2980"\w* \w a|strong="G1161"\w* ‘\w language|strong="G1100"\w*’ \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w speaking|strong="G2980"\w* \w to|strong="G3756"\w* \w people|strong="G3588"\w* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w to|strong="G3756"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*, \w since|strong="G1063"\w* \w no|strong="G3756"\w* \w one|strong="G3762"\w* understands; \w in|strong="G2980"\w* \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w speaks|strong="G2980"\w* \w mysteries|strong="G3466"\w*. \v 3 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w prophesies|strong="G4395"\w* \w speaks|strong="G2980"\w* \w edification|strong="G3619"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w exhortation|strong="G3874"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w comfort|strong="G3874"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w people|strong="G3588"\w*.\f + \fr 14:3 \ft Prophecy is not only for foretelling the future, but all true prophecy comes directly from God. Many churches today give ‘prophesy/prophecy’ an unbiblical meaning, wherein the people tell each other all the good things they hope will happen to them. That is just wishful thinking, not true prophecy.\f* \v 4 \w The|strong="G1161"\w* \w one|strong="G1438"\w* \w speaking|strong="G2980"\w* \w in|strong="G2980"\w* \w a|strong="G1161"\w* ‘\w language|strong="G1100"\w*’ \w edifies|strong="G3618"\w* \w himself|strong="G1438"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w prophesies|strong="G4395"\w* \w edifies|strong="G3618"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w congregation|strong="G1577"\w*. \v 5 \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w could|strong="G3361"\w* \w wish|strong="G2309"\w*\f + \fr 14:5 \ft The verb here is ambiguous as to mode; it could be either Indicative or Subjunctive. Since Paul has already stated that not everyone receives ‘languages’, and that the Holy Spirit distributes as He chooses, the Subjunctive is the correct choice.\f* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w spoke|strong="G2980"\w* \w in|strong="G2980"\w* ‘\w languages|strong="G1100"\w*’, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w even|strong="G1161"\w* \w more|strong="G3123"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w might|strong="G5210"\w* \w prophesy|strong="G4395"\w*; \w because|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w one|strong="G3956"\w* \w prophesying|strong="G4395"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w greater|strong="G3173"\w* \w than|strong="G2228"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w one|strong="G3956"\w* \w speaking|strong="G2980"\w* \w in|strong="G2980"\w* ‘\w languages|strong="G1100"\w*’\f + \fr 14:5 \ft For someone to argue that he is being humble in seeking and using the lesser gift will not pass muster, because in 12:31 we are \+nd commanded\+nd* to seek the best gifts.\f* (\w unless|strong="G1487"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w interprets|strong="G1329"\w*),\f + \fr 14:5 \ft According to verse 27 below, only one interpreter should perform his function during a given meeting. So if someone says he is going to interpret his own language, he must have the genuine gift and be able to interpret any other languages. (I have witnessed no end of people faking a language and then faking its interpretation.)\f* \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w congregation|strong="G1577"\w* \w may|strong="G2443"\w* \w receive|strong="G2983"\w* \w edification|strong="G3619"\w*. \s2 Messages need to be intelligible \p \v 6 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w then|strong="G1161"\w*, brothers, \w what|strong="G5101"\w* \w good|strong="G5623"\w* \w will|strong="G5101"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w do|strong="G5101"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w come|strong="G2064"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w speaking|strong="G2980"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* ‘\w languages|strong="G1100"\w*’ \w instead|strong="G1161"\w* \w of|strong="G1722"\w* addressing \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* revelation, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w knowledge|strong="G1108"\w*, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w prophecy|strong="G4394"\w*, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w teaching|strong="G1322"\w*? \v 7 \w Take|strong="G1097"\w* lifeless \w things|strong="G3588"\w* like \w a|strong="G1437"\w* flute \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w a|strong="G1437"\w* \w harp|strong="G2788"\w*; \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w they|strong="G3588"\w* \w make|strong="G1325"\w* \w no|strong="G3361"\w* \w distinction|strong="G1293"\w* \w in|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* notes \w when|strong="G1437"\w* \w they|strong="G3588"\w* \w produce|strong="G1325"\w* \w sound|strong="G5456"\w*, \w how|strong="G4459"\w* \w will|strong="G1325"\w* \w it|strong="G1437"\w* \w be|strong="G3361"\w* \w known|strong="G1097"\w* \w what|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w being|strong="G3361"\w* piped \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w harped|strong="G2789"\w*? \v 8 \w Also|strong="G2532"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w trumpet|strong="G4536"\w*; \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w gives|strong="G1325"\w* \w an|strong="G2532"\w* indistinct \w sound|strong="G5456"\w*, \w who|strong="G5101"\w* \w will|strong="G5101"\w* \w prepare|strong="G3903"\w* \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w battle|strong="G4171"\w*? \v 9 \w So|strong="G3779"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w with|strong="G1223"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*: \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w do|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w deliver|strong="G1325"\w* \w an|strong="G2532"\w* intelligible \w message|strong="G3056"\w* \w with|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* ‘\w language|strong="G1100"\w*’, \w how|strong="G4459"\w* \w will|strong="G1510"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w known|strong="G1097"\w* \w what|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w being|strong="G1510"\w* \w said|strong="G2980"\w*? \w You|strong="G5210"\w* \w will|strong="G1510"\w* \w just|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w speaking|strong="G2980"\w* \w into|strong="G1519"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* air. \v 10 \w There|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* probably \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w great|strong="G5118"\w* \w many|strong="G5118"\w* \w kinds|strong="G1085"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w sounds|strong="G5456"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w world|strong="G2889"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w none|strong="G3762"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w them|strong="G1722"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w without|strong="G2532"\w* significance. \v 11 \w But|strong="G2532"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w do|strong="G1492"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w force|strong="G1411"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w sound|strong="G5456"\w*, \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w will|strong="G1510"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* foreigner \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* speaker, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G1510"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* foreigner \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w*. \p \v 12 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w too|strong="G2532"\w*: \w since|strong="G1893"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w zealous|strong="G2207"\w* \w for|strong="G4314"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4151"\w* \w things|strong="G3588"\w*, aim \w at|strong="G4314"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w edification|strong="G3619"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w congregation|strong="G1577"\w*, \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w may|strong="G2532"\w* \it all\it* grow. \v 13 \w Therefore|strong="G1352"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w one|strong="G3588"\w* \w speaking|strong="G2980"\w* \w in|strong="G2980"\w* \w a|strong="G2980"\w* ‘\w language|strong="G1100"\w*’ \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w pray|strong="G4336"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w he|strong="G3588"\w* \w may|strong="G2443"\w* \w interpret|strong="G1329"\w*.\f + \fr 14:13 \ft I do not understand this, since someone with the gift of interpretation does not need to ask. If no interpreter is present, perhaps the speaker could ask God to give him the interpretation.\f* \v 14 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w pray|strong="G4336"\w* \w in|strong="G1161"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* ‘\w language|strong="G1100"\w*’, \w my|strong="G1473"\w* \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w prays|strong="G4336"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w my|strong="G1473"\w* \w mind|strong="G3563"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* unfruitful. \v 15 \w So|strong="G3767"\w* \w what|strong="G5101"\w* \w then|strong="G3767"\w*? \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G5101"\w* \w pray|strong="G4336"\w* \w with|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G5101"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w pray|strong="G4336"\w* \w with|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w mind|strong="G3563"\w*; \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G5101"\w* \w sing|strong="G5567"\w* \w with|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G5101"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w sing|strong="G5567"\w* \w with|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w mind|strong="G3563"\w*. \v 16 \w Otherwise|strong="G1893"\w*, \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w you|strong="G1437"\w* \w bless|strong="G2127"\w* \w with|strong="G1909"\w* \w the|strong="G1909"\w* \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w*, \w how|strong="G4459"\w* \w will|strong="G5101"\w* \w he|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G5101"\w* occupies \w the|strong="G1909"\w* \w place|strong="G5117"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w the|strong="G1909"\w* outsider \w say|strong="G3004"\w* \w the|strong="G1909"\w* “Amen” \w at|strong="G1909"\w* \w your|strong="G4674"\w* \w giving|strong="G2169"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w thanks|strong="G2169"\w*, \w since|strong="G1893"\w* \w he|strong="G3588"\w* \w does|strong="G1492"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w what|strong="G5101"\w* \w you|strong="G1437"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w saying|strong="G3004"\w*? \v 17 \w You|strong="G4771"\w*, \w of|strong="G3588"\w* course, \w give|strong="G2168"\w* \w thanks|strong="G2168"\w* \w quite|strong="G2573"\w* \w well|strong="G2573"\w*, \w but|strong="G1063"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w other|strong="G2087"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w edified|strong="G3618"\w*. \s2 Paul's example \p \v 18 \w I|strong="G3956"\w* \w thank|strong="G2168"\w* \w my|strong="G3956"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w speaking|strong="G2980"\w* \w in|strong="G2316"\w* ‘\w languages|strong="G1100"\w*’ \w more|strong="G3123"\w* \w than|strong="G3123"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w*,\f + \fr 14:18 \ft Since Paul obviously would not use a ‘language’ in public, he made heavy use of them when alone with God. People who follow Paul's example have told me that it recharges their spiritual ‘battery’ in short order. No wonder Paul did it!\f* \v 19 \w but|strong="G2532"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w congregation|strong="G1577"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w would|strong="G2309"\w* \w rather|strong="G2228"\w* \w speak|strong="G2980"\w* \w five|strong="G4002"\w* \w words|strong="G3056"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w my|strong="G1722"\w* \w understanding|strong="G3563"\w*, precisely \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w as|strong="G1722"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w instruct|strong="G2727"\w* \w others|strong="G3588"\w*, \w than|strong="G2228"\w* \w ten|strong="G3463"\w* \w thousand|strong="G3463"\w* \w words|strong="G3056"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* ‘\w language|strong="G1100"\w*’. \p \v 20 Brothers, \w stop|strong="G3361"\w* \w thinking|strong="G5424"\w* like \w children|strong="G3813"\w*—well, \w in|strong="G1096"\w* \w malice|strong="G2549"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w* ‘\w infants|strong="G3515"\w*’, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w in|strong="G1096"\w* \w thinking|strong="G5424"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w* adults. \v 21 \w In|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w law|strong="G3551"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* stands \w written|strong="G1125"\w*: \q1 “\w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w will|strong="G2532"\w* \w speak|strong="G2980"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w people|strong="G2992"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* foreign languages \q2 \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w different|strong="G2087"\w* ‘\w lips|strong="G5491"\w*’, \q1 \w but|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3761"\w* \w even|strong="G2532"\w* \w then|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G2532"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w listen|strong="G1522"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w*,”\f + \fr 14:21 \ft See Isaiah 28:11-12 and Deuteronomy 28:49.\f* \w says|strong="G3004"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \sc \+w Lord|strong="G2962"\+w*\sc*. \m \v 22 \w Therefore|strong="G5620"\w* \w the|strong="G1519"\w* ‘\w languages|strong="G1100"\w*’ \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w for|strong="G1519"\w* \w a|strong="G1519"\w* \w sign|strong="G4592"\w*, \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w believers|strong="G4100"\w* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* unbelievers;\f + \fr 14:22 \ft Like on the day of Pentecost, to be a ‘sign’ a ‘language’ would have to be one that the unbeliever knew, but that the speaker would have no way of knowing. If the unbeliever thinks you are raving (verse 23), where is the ‘sign’? To argue that ‘tongues’ is the sign that you have been ‘baptized in the Spirit’ does not follow from this verse, since that would be for believers.\f* \w while|strong="G1161"\w* \w prophesying|strong="G4394"\w*\f + \fr 14:22 \ft The term here can mean either ‘prophecy’ or ‘prophesying’; the context calls for the second option. God normally speaks through believers, not unbelievers.\f* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w for|strong="G1519"\w* unbelievers \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w for|strong="G1519"\w* \w believers|strong="G4100"\w*. \v 23 \w So|strong="G3767"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w whole|strong="G3650"\w* \w congregation|strong="G1577"\w* \w comes|strong="G1525"\w* \w together|strong="G4905"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w speaking|strong="G2980"\w* \w in|strong="G1909"\w* ‘\w languages|strong="G1100"\w*’, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w outsiders|strong="G3588"\w* \w or|strong="G2228"\w* unbelievers \w come|strong="G1525"\w* \w in|strong="G1909"\w*, \w will|strong="G2532"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w you|strong="G1437"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* raving? \v 24 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w everyone|strong="G3956"\w* \w is|strong="G5100"\w* \w prophesying|strong="G4395"\w*, \w and|strong="G1161"\w* \w an|strong="G2228"\w* unbeliever \w or|strong="G2228"\w* outsider \w comes|strong="G1525"\w* \w in|strong="G1525"\w*, \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w is|strong="G5100"\w* \w reproved|strong="G1651"\w* \w by|strong="G5259"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w*, \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w is|strong="G5100"\w* examined \w by|strong="G5259"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w*. \v 25 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w thus|strong="G3779"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w secrets|strong="G2927"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w his|strong="G1909"\w* \w heart|strong="G2588"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* exposed, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w so|strong="G3779"\w*, \w falling|strong="G4098"\w* \w on|strong="G1909"\w* \w his|strong="G1909"\w* \w face|strong="G4383"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G2316"\w* \w worship|strong="G4352"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*, affirming, “\w Truly|strong="G1909"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*!” \s2 There are limits \p \v 26 \w So|strong="G3767"\w* \w what|strong="G5101"\w* goes \w on|strong="G1096"\w*, brothers? \w Whenever|strong="G3752"\w* \w you|strong="G3752"\w* \w come|strong="G1096"\w* \w together|strong="G4905"\w*, \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w of|strong="G3956"\w* \w you|strong="G3752"\w* \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w a|strong="G2192"\w* \w psalm|strong="G5568"\w*, \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w a|strong="G2192"\w* \w teaching|strong="G1322"\w*, \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w a|strong="G2192"\w* ‘\w language|strong="G1100"\w*’, \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w a|strong="G2192"\w* revelation, \w has|strong="G2192"\w* \w an|strong="G2192"\w* \w interpretation|strong="G2058"\w*.\f + \fr 14:26 \ft Can it be that there was a little competition going on?\f* \w Let|strong="G1096"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w* \w done|strong="G1096"\w* \w for|strong="G4314"\w* \w edification|strong="G3619"\w*. \v 27 \w If|strong="G1535"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w speaks|strong="G2980"\w* \w in|strong="G2596"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* ‘\w language|strong="G1100"\w*’, \w let|strong="G2228"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* \w two|strong="G1417"\w*—\w at|strong="G2596"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w most|strong="G4183"\w* \w three|strong="G5140"\w*—\w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w in|strong="G2596"\w* \w turn|strong="G3313"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w let|strong="G2228"\w* \nd \+w one|strong="G1520"\+w*\nd* \w interpret|strong="G1329"\w*.\f + \fr 14:27 \ft Since someone with the gift of interpreting can interpret any and all such utterances, there should be only one interpreter at work during a particular session.\f* \v 28 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w there|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w no|strong="G3361"\w* \w interpreter|strong="G1328"\w*, \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w keep|strong="G3361"\w* \w silent|strong="G4601"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w church|strong="G1577"\w*; \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w speak|strong="G2980"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w himself|strong="G1438"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*. \v 29 \w Let|strong="G1161"\w* \w two|strong="G1417"\w* \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w three|strong="G5140"\w* \w prophets|strong="G4396"\w* \w speak|strong="G2980"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w others|strong="G3588"\w* evaluate.\f + \fr 14:29 \ft Prophecy must always be evaluated.\f* \v 30 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w another|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w sitting|strong="G2521"\w* \w by|strong="G2521"\w* receives \w a|strong="G1437"\w* revelation, \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w first|strong="G4413"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* stop \w speaking|strong="G4601"\w*. \v 31 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w you|strong="G3956"\w* \w can|strong="G1410"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w prophesy|strong="G4395"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w* \w by|strong="G2596"\w* \w one|strong="G1520"\w*, \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w may|strong="G2532"\w* \w learn|strong="G3129"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w may|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* \w encouraged|strong="G3870"\w*. \v 32 Yes, \w spirits|strong="G4151"\w* \w of|strong="G4151"\w* \w prophets|strong="G4396"\w* \w are|strong="G2532"\w* subordinate \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w prophets|strong="G4396"\w*.\f + \fr 14:32 \ft A prophet cannot control what messages he receives from God, but he can control when and how he delivers them (and may even decide not to).\f* \v 33 Further, \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w a|strong="G5613"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* disorder \w but|strong="G1063"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w peace|strong="G1515"\w*. \s2 \w Wives|strong="G5613"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w speak|strong="G2316"\w* \p \w As|strong="G5613"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* congregations \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* saints, \v 34 \w your|strong="G2532"\w* \w wives|strong="G1135"\w*\f + \fr 14:34 \ft The eclectic Greek text currently in vogue omits ‘your’ (following some 3% of the Greek manuscripts), which allows the translation ‘women’ rather than ‘wives’, as in NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc. Since ‘wives’ excludes single women, the difference is significant.\f* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w keep|strong="G4601"\w* \w silent|strong="G4601"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w assemblies|strong="G1577"\w*, \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w permitted|strong="G2010"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w speak|strong="G2980"\w*, \w but|strong="G2532"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* subordination, \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w law|strong="G3551"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w says|strong="G3004"\w*. \v 35 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w they|strong="G1161"\w* \w want|strong="G2309"\w* \w to|strong="G2309"\w* \w learn|strong="G3129"\w* \w about|strong="G1722"\w* \w something|strong="G5100"\w*, \w let|strong="G1161"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w* \w ask|strong="G1905"\w* \w their|strong="G1722"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* husbands \w at|strong="G1722"\w* \w home|strong="G3624"\w*, \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w it|strong="G1161"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* shameful \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w women|strong="G1135"\w* \w to|strong="G2309"\w* \w speak|strong="G2980"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w church|strong="G1577"\w*.\f + \fr 14:35 \ft The crucial factor here is authority, and the underlying need is to protect the structure of the home, the foundational unit of society, including the church. If a woman teaches her husband in church, crossing the street to their house will not make her want to submit to him; the human being just does not work that way. That is why the Text does not allow for female pastors or teachers, since to teach is to exercise authority. But here in verses 34 and 35 Paul goes even further; to protect the husbands' authority, wives should not publicly request an explanation from pastor or teacher, since that could allow a wife to play the teacher against her husband in the home. If a wife requests an explanation from her husband, and he does not know the answer, he can consult the pastor and then transmit the explanation—this preserves the authority structure in the home (which goes back to Genesis 3:16).\f* \v 36 \w Or|strong="G2228"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w it|strong="G1519"\w* \w from|strong="G1831"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G1519"\w* \w Word|strong="G3056"\w* \w of|strong="G3056"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w went|strong="G1831"\w* \w forth|strong="G1831"\w*? \w Or|strong="G2228"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w it|strong="G1519"\w* \w only|strong="G3441"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w it|strong="G1519"\w* \w came|strong="G1831"\w*?\f + \fr 14:36 \ft Either of these situations would constitute a special privilege, which could give rise to a little spiritual pride.\f* \s2 Paul gets ‘authoritative’ \p \v 37 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w thinks|strong="G1380"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w he|strong="G3739"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w a|strong="G1510"\w* \w prophet|strong="G4396"\w* \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w*, \w let|strong="G1510"\w* \w him|strong="G3739"\w* \w acknowledge|strong="G1921"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w the|strong="G3754"\w* \w things|strong="G3739"\w* \w I|strong="G3739"\w* \w write|strong="G1125"\w* \w to|strong="G5100"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G3754"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*'\w s|strong="G2962"\w* commands.\f + \fr 14:37 \ft Was Paul on an ego trip, or was he aware that he was writing under inspiration? Since he says something similar in a number of his letters, it is clear that he believed he was writing Scripture.\f* \v 38 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w is|strong="G5100"\w* ignorant, \w let|strong="G1161"\w* him remain \w so|strong="G1161"\w*.\f + \fr 14:38 \ft I do not understand this. If the definition of “ignorant” here is one who does not do the acknowledging required in verse 37, then Paul may be saying that such a person is not worth arguing with.\f* \p \v 39 \w So|strong="G2532"\w* \w then|strong="G2532"\w*, brothers, \w seek|strong="G2206"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w prophesy|strong="G4395"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w do|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3361"\w* \w forbid|strong="G2967"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w speak|strong="G2980"\w* \w in|strong="G2532"\w* ‘\w languages|strong="G1100"\w*’.\f + \fr 14:39 \ft Here is the inspired conclusion to the extended discussion of the charismatic gifts. Isn't it strange that most churches disobey this verse, in one way or another? ‘Traditional’ churches tend to forbid not only tongues but also prophecy (to ‘seek’ it is totally out of the question). ‘Pentecostal’ churches generally elevate tongues above prophecy, which is plainly contrary to the Text.\f* \v 40 \w Let|strong="G1096"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w* \w done|strong="G1096"\w* \w properly|strong="G2156"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w in|strong="G2596"\w* \w order|strong="G5010"\w*. \c 15 \ms1 About resurrection \s1 A review \m \v 1 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w*, brothers, \w I|strong="G3739"\w* want \w to|strong="G2532"\w* add \w information|strong="G1107"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Gospel|strong="G2098"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w I|strong="G3739"\w* \w proclaimed|strong="G2097"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w received|strong="G3880"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w which|strong="G3739"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w stand|strong="G2476"\w*; \v 2 \w through|strong="G1223"\w* \w which|strong="G3739"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G3739"\w* \w saved|strong="G4982"\w*, \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w hold|strong="G2722"\w* \w fast|strong="G2722"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w word|strong="G3056"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w I|strong="G3739"\w* \w proclaimed|strong="G2097"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*—\w unless|strong="G1487"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w believed|strong="G4100"\w* \w in|strong="G2532"\w* \w vain|strong="G1500"\w*.\f + \fr 15:2 \ft Is this just a ‘scarecrow’?\f* \v 3 \w Because|strong="G3754"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* transmitted \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w at|strong="G1722"\w* \w first|strong="G4413"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w which|strong="G3739"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w received|strong="G3880"\w*:\f + \fr 15:3 \ft Received from whom? From God, either directly, or indirectly (through people like Peter).\f* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w died|strong="G3588"\w* \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w our|strong="G2532"\w* sins \w according|strong="G2596"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Scriptures|strong="G1124"\w*, \v 4 \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w buried|strong="G2290"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w* \w on|strong="G2596"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w third|strong="G5154"\w* \w day|strong="G2250"\w* \w according|strong="G2596"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Scriptures|strong="G1124"\w*, \v 5 \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w seen|strong="G3708"\w* \w by|strong="G2532"\w* \w Cephas|strong="G2786"\w*, \w then|strong="G2532"\w* \w by|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Twelve|strong="G1427"\w*.\f + \fr 15:5 \ft Evidently ‘the Twelve’ became like a technical term to refer to the recognized group of apostles. When Jesus first appeared to that group during the evening of Resurrection Day, there were actually only ten present—the Iscariot was no longer a member and Thomas was absent.\f* \v 6 \w After|strong="G1161"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w He|strong="G1161"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w seen|strong="G3708"\w* \w by|strong="G1537"\w* \w over|strong="G1883"\w* \w five|strong="G4001"\w* \w hundred|strong="G4001"\w* brothers \w at|strong="G1537"\w* \w once|strong="G2178"\w*, \w most|strong="G4183"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w whom|strong="G3739"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w still|strong="G2193"\w* \w living|strong="G3306"\w*, \w while|strong="G2193"\w* \w some|strong="G5100"\w* \w have|strong="G5100"\w* \w fallen|strong="G2837"\w* \w asleep|strong="G2837"\w*.\f + \fr 15:6 \ft A euphemism for death used mainly of believers in the New Testament.\f* \v 7 \w After|strong="G1899"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w He|strong="G3588"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w seen|strong="G3708"\w* \w by|strong="G3956"\w* \w James|strong="G2385"\w*, \w then|strong="G1899"\w* \w by|strong="G3956"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* apostles. \v 8 \w And|strong="G1161"\w* \w last|strong="G2078"\w* \w of|strong="G3956"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w He|strong="G1161"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w seen|strong="G3708"\w* \w by|strong="G3956"\w* \w me|strong="G2504"\w* \w also|strong="G1161"\w*, like \w one|strong="G3956"\w* \w born|strong="G1626"\w* out \w of|strong="G3956"\w* season. \v 9 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w least|strong="G1646"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* apostles, \w who|strong="G3739"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w worthy|strong="G2425"\w* \w to|strong="G3756"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w called|strong="G2564"\w* \w an|strong="G1510"\w* apostle, \w because|strong="G1063"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w persecuted|strong="G1377"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w Church|strong="G1577"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*. \v 10 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w by|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w grace|strong="G5485"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w* \w what|strong="G3739"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1510"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w His|strong="G3956"\w* \w grace|strong="G5485"\w* \w toward|strong="G1519"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w* \w has|strong="G2316"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w been|strong="G1510"\w* \w in|strong="G1519"\w* \w vain|strong="G2756"\w*; \w in|strong="G1519"\w* fact, \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* \w worked|strong="G2872"\w* harder \w than|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w them|strong="G3588"\w*—\w well|strong="G2532"\w*, \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w grace|strong="G5485"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w was|strong="G1510"\w* \w with|strong="G4862"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w*. \v 11 \w So|strong="G3779"\w* \w whether|strong="G1535"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w was|strong="G2532"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w or|strong="G1535"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w*, \w thus|strong="G3779"\w* \w we|strong="G2532"\w* \w preached|strong="G2784"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w thus|strong="G3779"\w* \w you|strong="G3779"\w* \w believed|strong="G4100"\w*. \s1 Resurrection is a fact \p \v 12 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w being|strong="G1510"\w* \w proclaimed|strong="G2784"\w* \w as|strong="G1722"\w* \w having|strong="G5100"\w* \w been|strong="G1510"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w dead|strong="G3498"\w*, \w how|strong="G4459"\w* \w can|strong="G3004"\w* \w some|strong="G5100"\w* \w among|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w there|strong="G1161"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w no|strong="G3756"\w* resurrection \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w dead|strong="G3498"\w*? \v 13 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w there|strong="G1161"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w no|strong="G3756"\w* resurrection \w of|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w dead|strong="G3498"\w*, \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w even|strong="G3761"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w has|strong="G5547"\w* \w been|strong="G1510"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w*. \v 14 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w has|strong="G4102"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w been|strong="G2532"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w*, \w then|strong="G2532"\w* \w our|strong="G2532"\w* \w preaching|strong="G2782"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w empty|strong="G2756"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w so|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w your|strong="G2532"\w* \w faith|strong="G4102"\w*! \v 15 Further, \w we|strong="G3739"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w even|strong="G2532"\w* discovered \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* \w false|strong="G2147"\w* \w witnesses|strong="G5575"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*, \w because|strong="G3754"\w* \w we|strong="G3739"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* \w testified|strong="G3140"\w* \w about|strong="G2596"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*, \w whom|strong="G3739"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w did|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w raise|strong="G1453"\w*, \w if|strong="G2532"\w* \w in|strong="G2596"\w* \w fact|strong="G3754"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w dead|strong="G3498"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w*. \v 16 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w no|strong="G3756"\w* \w dead|strong="G3498"\w* \w are|strong="G1453"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w*, \w neither|strong="G3761"\w* \w has|strong="G5547"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w been|strong="G3756"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w*. \v 17 \w And|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1487"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w has|strong="G4102"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w been|strong="G1510"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w*, \w your|strong="G1487"\w* \w faith|strong="G4102"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w useless|strong="G3152"\w*; \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w still|strong="G2089"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w your|strong="G1487"\w* sins. \v 18 \w Then|strong="G2532"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* \w fallen|strong="G2837"\w* \w asleep|strong="G2837"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* lost. \v 19 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w it|strong="G1487"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w only|strong="G3440"\w* \w for|strong="G1722"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w life|strong="G2222"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w we|strong="G1487"\w* \w have|strong="G1510"\w* \w hoped|strong="G1679"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*, \w we|strong="G1487"\w* \w are|strong="G1510"\w* \w of|strong="G1722"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w men|strong="G3956"\w* \w most|strong="G1652"\w* pitiable.\f + \fr 15:19 \ft We would be ‘pitiable’ because of contrast between reality and our expectations—our high hopes would be dashed; the higher the hopes, the greater the disappointment. The Christian lifestyle is the best available, even without a resurrection. Paul comes at the question from several angles precisely because the resurrection of Christ is the center piece of our faith. Without it there is no Gospel.\f* \s1 The sequence of events \p \v 20 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w indeed|strong="G1161"\w*, \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w has|strong="G5547"\w* \w been|strong="G5547"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w dead|strong="G3498"\w*; \w He|strong="G1161"\w* \w became|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* firstfruits \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w have|strong="G5547"\w* \w fallen|strong="G2837"\w* \w asleep|strong="G2837"\w*. \v 21 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w since|strong="G1894"\w* \w death|strong="G2288"\w* \w came|strong="G2532"\w* \w through|strong="G1223"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w man|strong="G3498"\w*, resurrection \w of|strong="G1223"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w dead|strong="G3498"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w came|strong="G2532"\w* \w through|strong="G1223"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w man|strong="G3498"\w*.\f + \fr 15:21 \ft Although Jesus was God, it was as a man that He defeated Satan.\f* \v 22 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* \w as|strong="G5618"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* Adam \w are|strong="G3588"\w* dying, \w so|strong="G3779"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w will|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* \w made|strong="G2227"\w* \w alive|strong="G2227"\w*.\f + \fr 15:22 \ft Since all human beings are in Adam, all are dying; but it is only those who are in Christ who will be made alive.\f* \v 23 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w one|strong="G1538"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w his|strong="G1722"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* \w order|strong="G5001"\w*: \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* firstfruits, \w then|strong="G1161"\w* \w those|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* belong \w to|strong="G1722"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w at|strong="G1722"\w* \w His|strong="G1722"\w* \w coming|strong="G3952"\w*; \v 24 \w then|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w end|strong="G5056"\w*,\f + \fr 15:24 \ft The ‘first’ resurrection refers to that of the saved (the ‘second’ being that of the lost), and apparently occurs in three stages: 1) Christ, the firstfruits, and those He took with Him at that time; 2) the Rapture; 3) after the Millennium.\f* \w when|strong="G3752"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* \w hands|strong="G3860"\w* \w over|strong="G3860"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* Kingdom \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w Father|strong="G3962"\w*, \w whenever|strong="G3752"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* puts \w an|strong="G2532"\w* \w end|strong="G5056"\w* \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w every|strong="G3956"\w* ruler \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w authority|strong="G1849"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w power|strong="G1411"\w*. \v 25 \w Because|strong="G1063"\w* \w it|strong="G1063"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w necessary|strong="G1163"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w He|strong="G3739"\w* reign until \w He|strong="G3739"\w* \w has|strong="G3739"\w* \w put|strong="G5087"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w enemies|strong="G2190"\w* \w under|strong="G5259"\w* \w His|strong="G3956"\w* \w feet|strong="G4228"\w*. \v 26 \w The|strong="G3588"\w* \w last|strong="G2078"\w* \w enemy|strong="G2190"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w will|strong="G2190"\w* \w be|strong="G3588"\w* \w destroyed|strong="G2673"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w death|strong="G2288"\w*.\f + \fr 15:26 \ft Death is definitely our enemy, having been introduced into human experience by sin.\f* \v 27 \w For|strong="G1063"\w* “\w He|strong="G1161"\w* \w has|strong="G3748"\w* \w put|strong="G5293"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w under|strong="G5259"\w* \w His|strong="G3956"\w* \w feet|strong="G4228"\w*.”\f + \fr 15:27 \ft See Psalm 8:6.\f* \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w when|strong="G3752"\w* \w it|strong="G3754"\w* \w says|strong="G3004"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w have|strong="G3748"\w* been subordinated, \w it|strong="G3754"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* obvious \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w He|strong="G1161"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w put|strong="G5293"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w under|strong="G5259"\w* \w Him|strong="G3588"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w excepted|strong="G1622"\w*. \v 28 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w whenever|strong="G3752"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* \w been|strong="G1510"\w* \w subjected|strong="G5293"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w Him|strong="G3588"\w*, \w then|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Son|strong="G5207"\w* Himself \w will|strong="G2316"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w subjected|strong="G5293"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w Him|strong="G3588"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w subjected|strong="G5293"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w things|strong="G3956"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w Him|strong="G3588"\w*, \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w may|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w*. \s1 Consequences of denial \p \v 29 \w Otherwise|strong="G1893"\w*, \w what|strong="G5101"\w* \w will|strong="G5101"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w do|strong="G4160"\w* \w who|strong="G5101"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w being|strong="G2532"\w* baptized \w in|strong="G2532"\w* place \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w dead|strong="G3498"\w*? \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w dead|strong="G3498"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w* \w at|strong="G3756"\w* \w all|strong="G2532"\w*, \w just|strong="G2532"\w* \w why|strong="G5101"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w being|strong="G2532"\w* baptized \w in|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* place \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w dead|strong="G3498"\w*?\f + \fr 15:29 \ft To be ‘dead’, they were once alive, and will be judged on the basis of what they did while alive; once dead their account is closed. So Paul is here presumably referring to those who are replacing the dead in the ranks of believers by being baptized. If there is no resurrection, what is the point of doing so, especially if all you are going to get is persecution?\f* \v 30 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w why|strong="G5101"\w* \w do|strong="G5101"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* face \w danger|strong="G2793"\w* \w every|strong="G3956"\w* \w hour|strong="G5610"\w*? \v 31 \w I|strong="G1473"\w* die \w every|strong="G2596"\w* \w day|strong="G2250"\w*\f + \fr 15:31 \ft Paul could not have been referring to actual physical death, obviously, since Hebrews 9:27 affirms that it is appointed to men to die only once (no reincarnation). He may well have faced possible death often enough, but I suppose he is referring to dying to himself, to his own ambitions, ideas and wishes, so as to embrace God's will.\f*—\w so|strong="G3739"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w affirm|strong="G3513"\w* \w by|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w boasting|strong="G2746"\w* \w about|strong="G2596"\w* \w you|strong="G3739"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w our|strong="G2424"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*. \v 32 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w fought|strong="G2341"\w* human ‘animals’ \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Ephesus|strong="G2181"\w*,\f + \fr 15:32 \ft Many versions have Paul actually fighting wild animals, but had he done so as a punishment in an arena, he would have lost his Roman citizenship, which he claimed to have until the end. (And presumably the only place in the city of Ephesus where you could fight with wild animals would be in the arena.) The Text has ‘against man’, that the above mentioned versions give as ‘for human purposes’ or ‘in the manner of men’. But 16:9 refers to many adversaries in Ephesus, and if their tactics were especially nasty, Paul may have felt it appropriate to liken them to animals.\f* \w what|strong="G5101"\w* \w did|strong="G2532"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* gain? \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w dead|strong="G3498"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w*, “\w Let|strong="G1063"\w* \w us|strong="G1722"\w* \w eat|strong="G2068"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w drink|strong="G4095"\w*, \w for|strong="G1063"\w* tomorrow \w we|strong="G1063"\w* die!”\f + \fr 15:32 \ft See Isaiah 22:13.\f* \v 33 \w Stop|strong="G3361"\w* kidding yourselves: \w evil|strong="G2556"\w* associations \w corrupt|strong="G5351"\w* \w good|strong="G5543"\w* habits. \v 34 Sober \w up|strong="G2532"\w* \w righteously|strong="G1346"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w stop|strong="G3361"\w* sinning, \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w some|strong="G5100"\w* \w have|strong="G2192"\w* \w no|strong="G3361"\w* knowledge \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*. \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w say|strong="G2980"\w* \w this|strong="G2532"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w your|strong="G2192"\w* \w shame|strong="G1791"\w*.\f + \fr 15:34 \ft Dear me, what is Paul saying? As long as anyone around us does not know about God, we should be ashamed. Since he speaks of ‘evil associations’ and ‘sobering up’, I suppose that they had not made a clean break with their surrounding culture, and their former associates were not seeing all that much difference in their lifestyle. A clean break would require an explanation.\f* \s1 A philosophical objection \p \v 35 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w someone|strong="G5100"\w* \w will|strong="G5100"\w* \w say|strong="G3004"\w*, “\w How|strong="G4459"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w dead|strong="G3498"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w*? \w With|strong="G2064"\w* \w what|strong="G4169"\w* \w kind|strong="G4169"\w* \w of|strong="G5100"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w do|strong="G3004"\w* \w they|strong="G1161"\w* \w come|strong="G2064"\w*?” \v 36 \w Ignorant|strong="G3361"\w*, \w what|strong="G3739"\w* \w you|strong="G4771"\w* plant \w is|strong="G3739"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* brought \w to|strong="G3756"\w* \w life|strong="G2227"\w* \w unless|strong="G1437"\w* \w it|strong="G1437"\w* dies. \v 37 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w what|strong="G3739"\w* \w you|strong="G3739"\w* plant \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w a|strong="G1096"\w* \w bare|strong="G1131"\w* \w seed|strong="G2848"\w* (\w perhaps|strong="G5177"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w wheat|strong="G4621"\w* \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w some|strong="G5100"\w* \w one|strong="G5100"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w others|strong="G3062"\w*); \w you|strong="G3739"\w* \w do|strong="G1096"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* plant \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w that|strong="G3739"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G2532"\w* \w become|strong="G1096"\w*. \v 38 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w gives|strong="G1325"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w just|strong="G2531"\w* \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w He|strong="G2532"\w* determined, \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w seeds|strong="G4690"\w* \w its|strong="G1325"\w* \w own|strong="G2398"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*. \v 39 \w All|strong="G3956"\w* \w flesh|strong="G4561"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* same \w flesh|strong="G4561"\w*: \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G3956"\w* humans \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w one|strong="G3956"\w* \w kind|strong="G3956"\w*, \w and|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G3956"\w* \w flesh|strong="G4561"\w* \w of|strong="G3956"\w* animals \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w another|strong="G3588"\w*,\f + \fr 15:39 \ft Human meat is not the same as animal meat!\f* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G3956"\w* \w fish|strong="G2486"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w another|strong="G3588"\w*, \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G3956"\w* \w birds|strong="G4421"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w yet|strong="G1161"\w* \w another|strong="G3588"\w*. \v 40 \w There|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w celestial|strong="G2032"\w* \w bodies|strong="G4983"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w terrestrial|strong="G1919"\w* \w bodies|strong="G4983"\w*; \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w glory|strong="G1391"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w heavenly|strong="G2032"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w one|strong="G3588"\w*, \w while|strong="G1161"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w earthly|strong="G1919"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w another|strong="G2087"\w*. \v 41 \w There|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G2532"\w* \w one|strong="G1722"\w* splendor \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w sun|strong="G2246"\w*, \w another|strong="G1722"\w* splendor \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w moon|strong="G4582"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w another|strong="G1722"\w* splendor \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* stars; \w and|strong="G2532"\w* star \w differs|strong="G1308"\w* \w from|strong="G2532"\w* star \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w brightness|strong="G1391"\w*. \p \v 42 \w The|strong="G1722"\w* resurrection \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w dead|strong="G3498"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w like|strong="G3779"\w* \w that|strong="G3588"\w*: \w the|strong="G1722"\w* body \w is|strong="G3588"\w* ‘planted’ \w in|strong="G1722"\w* deterioration \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* incorruptibility; \v 43 \w it|strong="G1453"\w* \w is|strong="G1453"\w* ‘planted’ \w in|strong="G1722"\w* dishonor \w and|strong="G1391"\w* \w it|strong="G1453"\w* \w is|strong="G1453"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w glory|strong="G1391"\w*; \w it|strong="G1453"\w* \w is|strong="G1453"\w* ‘planted’ \w in|strong="G1722"\w* weakness \w and|strong="G1391"\w* \w it|strong="G1453"\w* \w is|strong="G1453"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w power|strong="G1411"\w*; \v 44 \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* ‘planted’ \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w natural|strong="G5591"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*. \w There|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w natural|strong="G5591"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w there|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w* \w body|strong="G4983"\w*.\f + \fr 15:44 \ft The spiritual body is still a body. Verses 42-44 are describing the saved, not the lost.\f* \p \v 45 \w So|strong="G3779"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w it|strong="G2532"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w written|strong="G1125"\w*: “\w The|strong="G2532"\w* \w first|strong="G4413"\w* \w man|strong="G4413"\w*, Adam, \w became|strong="G1096"\w* \w a|strong="G1096"\w* \w living|strong="G2198"\w* \w being|strong="G1096"\w*”;\f + \fr 15:45 \ft See Genesis 2:7.\f* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w last|strong="G2078"\w* Adam \w became|strong="G1096"\w* \w a|strong="G1096"\w* \w life-giving|strong="G2227"\w* \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w*. \v 46 However, \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w first|strong="G4413"\w*, \w but|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w natural|strong="G5591"\w*, \w and|strong="G4413"\w* \w then|strong="G1899"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w spiritual|strong="G4152"\w*. \v 47 \w The|strong="G1537"\w* \w first|strong="G4413"\w* \w man|strong="G4413"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w earth|strong="G1093"\w*, \w of|strong="G1537"\w* \w soil|strong="G1093"\w*; \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w second|strong="G1208"\w* \w man|strong="G4413"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G1537"\w* \w Lord|strong="G3588"\w*\f + \fr 15:47 \ft The eclectic Greek text currently in vogue omits ‘the Lord’ (following 2.4% of the Greek manuscripts, of objectively inferior quality); and so NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc. do the same—now really, to omit ‘the Lord’ is clearly an inferior reading, and to do so on such slender evidence is irresponsible and reprehensible.\f* \w from|strong="G1537"\w* \w heaven|strong="G3772"\w*. \v 48 \w As|strong="G2532"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* earth-man, \w just|strong="G2532"\w* \w so|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* earth-people; \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w as|strong="G2532"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* heaven-man, \w just|strong="G2532"\w* \w so|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* heaven-people. \v 49 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w just|strong="G2531"\w* \w as|strong="G2531"\w* \w we|strong="G2532"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* \w borne|strong="G5409"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w image|strong="G1504"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* earth-man, \w we|strong="G2532"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w also|strong="G2532"\w* \w bear|strong="G5409"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w image|strong="G1504"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* heaven-man.\f + \fr 15:49 \ft Since both the \ft \+it Textus Receptus\+it* and the eclectic Greek text currently in vogue have the Indicative here (‘we will bear’), almost all versions so read. But over 80% of the Greek manuscripts, including the best line of transmission, have the Subjunctive, which I have followed. It is not automatic; it is up to us.\f* \s1 Our turn is coming \p \v 50 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w say|strong="G5346"\w*, brothers, \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w flesh|strong="G4561"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* blood \w cannot|strong="G1410"\w* \w inherit|strong="G2816"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* Kingdom \w of|strong="G2316"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w*; \w neither|strong="G3761"\w* \w will|strong="G2316"\w* deterioration \w inherit|strong="G2816"\w* incorruptibility. \v 51 \w And|strong="G1161"\w* \w now|strong="G1161"\w*, \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w tell|strong="G3004"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w a|strong="G3708"\w* \w mystery|strong="G3466"\w*: \w we|strong="G1161"\w* \w will|strong="G3956"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w sleep|strong="G2837"\w*, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w we|strong="G1161"\w* \w will|strong="G3956"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w be|strong="G3756"\w* changed \v 52 —\w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* split second, \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w an|strong="G2532"\w* \w eye|strong="G3788"\w* twinkle, \w at|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w last|strong="G2078"\w* \w trumpet|strong="G4536"\w*—\w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w trumpet|strong="G4536"\w* \w will|strong="G2532"\w* blast \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w dead|strong="G3498"\w* \w will|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* \w raised|strong="G1453"\w* incorruptible, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w we|strong="G2249"\w* \w will|strong="G2532"\w* \w be|strong="G2532"\w* changed. \v 53 \w Because|strong="G1063"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w corruptible|strong="G5349"\w* \w must|strong="G1163"\w* \w put|strong="G1746"\w* \w on|strong="G1746"\w* incorruption, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w mortal|strong="G2349"\w* \w put|strong="G1746"\w* \w on|strong="G1746"\w* immortality. \v 54 \w So|strong="G2532"\w* \w whenever|strong="G3752"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w corruptible|strong="G5349"\w* puts \w on|strong="G1519"\w* incorruption \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w mortal|strong="G2349"\w* puts \w on|strong="G1519"\w* immortality, \w then|strong="G2532"\w* \w this|strong="G3778"\w* \w written|strong="G1125"\w* \w word|strong="G3056"\w* \w will|strong="G2532"\w* \w happen|strong="G1096"\w*: “\w Death|strong="G2288"\w* \w has|strong="G1096"\w* \w been|strong="G1096"\w* \w swallowed|strong="G2666"\w* \w down|strong="G1125"\w* \w into|strong="G1519"\w* \w victory|strong="G3534"\w*.”\f + \fr 15:54 \ft See Isaiah 25:8. This whole paragraph is addressed to “brothers” (verse 50).\f* \q1 \v 55 “\w Where|strong="G4226"\w*, O \w Death|strong="G2288"\w*, \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w your|strong="G3588"\w* \w sting|strong="G2759"\w*? \q2 \w Where|strong="G4226"\w*, O Hades, \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w your|strong="G3588"\w* \w victory|strong="G3534"\w*?”\f + \fr 15:55 \ft See Hosea 13:14. Hades is not the Lake of fire. Less than 2% of the Greek manuscripts, of objectively inferior quality, have ‘death’, instead of “Hades”, to be followed by NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc.\f* \m \v 56 \w The|strong="G1161"\w* stinger \w of|strong="G3551"\w* \w death|strong="G2288"\w* \w is|strong="G3588"\w* sin, \w and|strong="G1161"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* adjunct \w of|strong="G3551"\w* sin \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w law|strong="G3551"\w*. \p \v 57 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w thanks|strong="G5485"\w* \w be|strong="G2316"\w* \w to|strong="G1325"\w* \w God|strong="G2316"\w* \w who|strong="G3588"\w* \w gives|strong="G1325"\w* \w us|strong="G1325"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w victory|strong="G3534"\w* \w through|strong="G1223"\w* \w our|strong="G2316"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w*! \v 58 \w So|strong="G5620"\w* \w then|strong="G5620"\w*, \w my|strong="G1722"\w* dear brothers, \w be|strong="G1096"\w* \w steadfast|strong="G1476"\w*, immovable, \w always|strong="G3842"\w* \w abounding|strong="G4052"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w work|strong="G2041"\w* \w of|strong="G2962"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*, \w knowing|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w your|strong="G2962"\w* \w labor|strong="G2873"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w vain|strong="G2756"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*. \c 16 \ms1 Concluding topics \s1 About a special collection \m \v 1 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w concerning|strong="G4012"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w collection|strong="G3048"\w* \w for|strong="G1519"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* saints, \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w must|strong="G4160"\w* \w do|strong="G4160"\w* \w just|strong="G5618"\w* \w as|strong="G5618"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* instructed \w the|strong="G2532"\w* congregations \w in|strong="G1519"\w* \w Galatia|strong="G1053"\w*. \v 2 \w On|strong="G2596"\w* \w the|strong="G2596"\w* \w first|strong="G1520"\w* \w day|strong="G4521"\w* \w of|strong="G3844"\w* \w the|strong="G2596"\w* \w week|strong="G4521"\w*, \w each|strong="G1538"\w* \w of|strong="G3844"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w should|strong="G5100"\w* \w set|strong="G5087"\w* \w something|strong="G5100"\w* \w aside|strong="G5087"\w*, \w saving|strong="G3361"\w* \w up|strong="G2343"\w* \w as|strong="G2596"\w* \w he|strong="G3739"\w* \w is|strong="G3739"\w* \w being|strong="G1096"\w* prospered, \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w there|strong="G1096"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w* \w no|strong="G3361"\w* \w collections|strong="G3048"\w* \w when|strong="G3752"\w* \w I|strong="G3739"\w* \w come|strong="G2064"\w*. \v 3 \w And|strong="G1161"\w* \w when|strong="G3752"\w* \w I|strong="G3739"\w* \w arrive|strong="G3854"\w*, \w I|strong="G3739"\w* \w will|strong="G3739"\w* \w send|strong="G3992"\w* \w whomever|strong="G3739"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w approve|strong="G1381"\w* \w by|strong="G1223"\w* \w letters|strong="G1992"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* carry \w your|strong="G1223"\w* \w gift|strong="G5485"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w Jerusalem|strong="G2419"\w*. \v 4 \w But|strong="G1161"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w it|strong="G1161"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* fitting \w that|strong="G3588"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w go|strong="G4198"\w* \w as|strong="G1161"\w* well, \w they|strong="G1161"\w* \w will|strong="G1510"\w* \w go|strong="G4198"\w* \w with|strong="G4862"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w*.\f + \fr 16:4 \ft Paul clearly considers that he is in charge.\f* \s1 Personal plans \p \v 5 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w will|strong="G2064"\w* \w come|strong="G2064"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w when|strong="G3752"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w pass|strong="G1330"\w* \w through|strong="G1330"\w* \w Macedonia|strong="G3109"\w* (\w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w am|strong="G2064"\w* \w coming|strong="G2064"\w* \w through|strong="G1330"\w* \w Macedonia|strong="G3109"\w*). \v 6 \w And|strong="G2532"\w* \w perhaps|strong="G5177"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w will|strong="G2532"\w* stay \w with|strong="G4314"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* awhile, \w or|strong="G2228"\w* \w even|strong="G2532"\w* \w winter|strong="G3914"\w*, \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w may|strong="G2532"\w* \w send|strong="G4311"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w* \w on|strong="G1161"\w* \w my|strong="G1473"\w* \w way|strong="G4198"\w*, \w wherever|strong="G3757"\w* \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w go|strong="G4198"\w*. \v 7 \w I|strong="G1063"\w* \w do|strong="G3708"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w wish|strong="G2309"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w see|strong="G3708"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w now|strong="G1722"\w* \w just|strong="G3588"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w passing|strong="G3938"\w*, \w since|strong="G1063"\w* \w I|strong="G1063"\w* \w hope|strong="G1679"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* spend \w some|strong="G5100"\w* \w time|strong="G5550"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*, \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w permits|strong="G2010"\w*. \v 8 \w So|strong="G1161"\w* \w I|strong="G1161"\w* \w will|strong="G1722"\w* \w remain|strong="G1961"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Ephesus|strong="G2181"\w* \w until|strong="G2193"\w* \w Pentecost|strong="G4005"\w*, \v 9 \w because|strong="G1063"\w* \w a|strong="G2532"\w* \w great|strong="G3173"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w effective|strong="G1756"\w* \w door|strong="G2374"\w* \w has|strong="G2532"\w* opened \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w*, \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w there|strong="G2532"\w* \w are|strong="G2532"\w* \w many|strong="G4183"\w* adversaries. \s1 This and that \p \v 10 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w if|strong="G1437"\w* \w Timothy|strong="G5095"\w* \w should|strong="G3588"\w* \w come|strong="G2064"\w*, see \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w it|strong="G1161"\w* \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w may|strong="G2443"\w* \w be|strong="G1096"\w* \w with|strong="G4314"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w without|strong="G5613"\w* \w fear|strong="G2443"\w*,\f + \fr 16:10 \ft Presumably about having his physical needs supplied.\f* \w because|strong="G1063"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w does|strong="G2038"\w* \w the|strong="G1161"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*'\w s|strong="G2962"\w* \w work|strong="G2041"\w* \w just|strong="G5613"\w* \w as|strong="G5613"\w* \w I|strong="G2504"\w* \w do|strong="G1096"\w*. \v 11 \w Therefore|strong="G3767"\w* \w no|strong="G3361"\w* \w one|strong="G5100"\w* \w should|strong="G5100"\w* \w despise|strong="G1848"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w*;\f + \fr 16:11 \ft I suppose it could be because he was young.\f* \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w send|strong="G4311"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w on|strong="G1722"\w* \w his|strong="G1722"\w* \w way|strong="G4311"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w peace|strong="G1515"\w*, \w that|strong="G2443"\w* \w he|strong="G1161"\w* \w may|strong="G2443"\w* \w come|strong="G2064"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w me|strong="G1473"\w*; \w I|strong="G1473"\w* \w am|strong="G1473"\w* \w expecting|strong="G1551"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w along|strong="G1722"\w* \w with|strong="G3326"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* brothers.\f + \fr 16:11 \ft In passing we may note that there was evidently quite a bit of traffic between the congregations in different places.\f* \p \v 12 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* \w about|strong="G4012"\w* brother Apollos: \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w repeatedly|strong="G4183"\w* \w urged|strong="G3870"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w go|strong="G2064"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w with|strong="G3326"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* brothers, \w but|strong="G1161"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w just|strong="G2532"\w* \w did|strong="G2532"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w want|strong="G2307"\w* \w to|strong="G4314"\w* \w go|strong="G2064"\w* \w at|strong="G4314"\w* \w this|strong="G3588"\w* \w time|strong="G2119"\w*; \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w will|strong="G2307"\w* \w go|strong="G2064"\w* \w whenever|strong="G3752"\w* \w he|strong="G2532"\w* \w has|strong="G1510"\w* \w an|strong="G2532"\w* \w opportunity|strong="G2119"\w*. \p \v 13 \w Watch|strong="G1127"\w*! \w Stand|strong="G4739"\w* \w firm|strong="G4739"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w faith|strong="G4102"\w*! \w Be|strong="G3588"\w* courageous! \w Be|strong="G3588"\w* \w strong|strong="G2901"\w*! \v 14 \w Do|strong="G1096"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w do|strong="G1096"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* love. \p \v 15 \w Now|strong="G1161"\w* brothers, \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w know|strong="G1492"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w household|strong="G3614"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w Stephanas|strong="G4734"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* firstfruits \w of|strong="G2532"\w* Achaia \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w that|strong="G3754"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* really \w devoted|strong="G5021"\w* \w themselves|strong="G1438"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w ministering|strong="G1248"\w* \w to|strong="G1519"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* saints, \v 16 \w so|strong="G2443"\w* \w I|strong="G2532"\w* urge \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w submit|strong="G5293"\w* \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w such|strong="G5108"\w* \w people|strong="G3956"\w*, \w to|strong="G2443"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* fellow-workers \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w laborers|strong="G2872"\w*. \v 17 \w I|strong="G2532"\w* \w am|strong="G2532"\w* \w glad|strong="G5463"\w* \w about|strong="G1909"\w* \w the|strong="G2532"\w* \w coming|strong="G3952"\w* \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w Stephanas|strong="G4734"\w*, \w Fortunatus|strong="G5415"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* Achaicus, \w for|strong="G3754"\w* \w what|strong="G3588"\w* \w was|strong="G3588"\w* \w lacking|strong="G5303"\w* \w on|strong="G1909"\w* \w your|strong="G5212"\w* \w part|strong="G2532"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* \w have|strong="G2532"\w* supplied; \v 18 \w for|strong="G1063"\w* \w they|strong="G2532"\w* refreshed \w my|strong="G1699"\w* \w spirit|strong="G4151"\w* \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w yours|strong="G4771"\w*; \w so|strong="G3767"\w* give recognition \w to|strong="G2532"\w* \w such|strong="G5108"\w* \w men|strong="G5108"\w*. \s1 Final greetings \p \v 19 \w The|strong="G1722"\w* congregations \w of|strong="G2532"\w* \w Asia|strong="G3588"\w* greet \w you|strong="G5210"\w*. Aquila \w and|strong="G2532"\w* \w Priscilla|strong="G4251"\w*, \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w congregation|strong="G1577"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w their|strong="G2532"\w* \w house|strong="G3624"\w*, greet \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w warmly|strong="G4183"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w*. \v 20 \w All|strong="G3956"\w* \w the|strong="G1722"\w* brothers greet \w you|strong="G5210"\w*. Greet \w one|strong="G3956"\w* \w another|strong="G3588"\w* \w with|strong="G1722"\w* \w a|strong="G1722"\w* holy \w kiss|strong="G5370"\w*. \p \v 21 \w I|strong="G5495"\w*, \w Paul|strong="G3972"\w*, personally sign \w this|strong="G3588"\w* greeting.\f + \fr 16:21 \ft The letter was dictated to a scribe or secretary, but Paul wrote the last bit himself; this was his signature, authenticating the letter.\f* \v 22 \w If|strong="G1487"\w* \w anyone|strong="G5100"\w* \w does|strong="G1510"\w* \w not|strong="G3756"\w* \w love|strong="G5368"\w*\f + \fr 16:22 \ft The verb here is \ft \+it φιλεω\+it*, not \+it αγαπαω\+it*. We must be fond of the Lord, or be ‘accursed’. How many sermons have you heard on that subject? (People who think of God as an angry old ‘man’ are not going to be fond of Him, but if they think in such terms, they do not really know Him.)\f* \w our|strong="G2962"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G1510"\w* \w Christ|strong="G2962"\w*,\f + \fr 16:22 \ft The eclectic Greek text currently in vogue omits ‘Jesus Christ’ (following some 2% of the Greek manuscripts, of objectively inferior quality); and so NIV, NASB, LB, TEV, etc. do the same—ho hum. I have supplied ‘our’ on the basis of 58% of the manuscripts, including the best line of transmission.\f* \w let|strong="G1510"\w* \w him|strong="G3588"\w* \w be|strong="G1510"\w* accursed. \w The|strong="G3588"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w is|strong="G1510"\w* coming!\f + \fr 16:22 \ft All commentators appear to be in agreement that \ft \+it Maranatha\+it* is a transliteration of an Aramaic expression [although I would have expected Paul to use Hebrew] made up of two words, but there is disagreement over how to make the division. It could be ‘maran atha’, meaning ‘the Lord has come’, or ‘marana tha’, meaning either ‘the Lord is coming’ or ‘O Lord, come’. All three make good sense, so take your pick.\f* \p \v 23 \w The|strong="G3588"\w* \w grace|strong="G5485"\w* \w of|strong="G5485"\w* \w the|strong="G3588"\w* \w Lord|strong="G2962"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w* \w Christ|strong="G2962"\w* \w be|strong="G3588"\w* \w with|strong="G3326"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w*. \v 24 \w My|strong="G1722"\w* love \w is|strong="G3588"\w* \w with|strong="G3326"\w* \w you|strong="G5210"\w* \w all|strong="G3956"\w* \w in|strong="G1722"\w* \w Christ|strong="G5547"\w* \w Jesus|strong="G2424"\w*. Amen.